Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

. ᘛ 𝑯𝑨𝑼𝑵𝑻𝑬𝑫 : STARTING POINT ᘚ

. ݁ ✦ ݁ . ⊱〔 Did I make it out? 〕 ⊰

⊱〔 Did I make it out? 〕 ⊰

FLAMES WERE RAGING, THE AIR WAS CHOKING me to the point where I struggled to catch my breath. "Father? Big brother?" I cried out, feeling like I might fall apart. I clutched the silver necklace that hung around my neck, featuring a small blue gem encircled by silver wings.

The fire was a living thing—writhing and roaring, devouring everything in sight with hungry orange teeth. Its heat was a wall, a searing, suffocating presence that clawed at my skin, blistering it even through the fabric. Smoke snaked through the air, thick and dark, choking me, curling into my lungs like a ghost trying to pull me under.

The heat was relentless, warping the air, twisting it so that my breaths came shallow and sharp. The flames danced like demons, shadows flickering against the charred wood and cracked plaster.

"Dad!" I called out, my voice hoarse, breaking, swallowed by the fury of the fire. The sound felt fragile, fragile and small, like it might disappear into the smoke. I coughed and pushed forward, stumbling over debris—broken wood, shards of glass, ashes—everything hot and sharp underfoot.

I could barely see. My hands were trembling, grasping at anything, anything that might lead me toward safety, toward him. My heart was pounding, a frantic drumbeat in my chest, matching the rhythm of the flames.

"Dad! Big brother!" I shouted again, desperation creeping in, twisting my words into something wild and broken. Tears stung my eyes, mixing with the sweat and smoke, blurring everything. The fire was alive around me, and I was alive too, caught in its grip, searching for them. I had enough and called out for my brother and father once again

The heat pressed harder, and I felt like the walls were closing in, the air being ripped from my lungs. I couldn't find the way—every hallway felt like a labyrinth, every sound a roaring threat. My voice rose, raw and choked: "Please! Dad! Big brother! Where are you?"

I kept moving, fear sharp as glass in my throat, my hand grazing the wall for guidance, feeling it hot and uneven under my fingertips. The fire was a maze of light and destruction, but I had to find him. I had to.

Today, my father organized an extravagant celebration for me in the Capitol, where everyone showed up dressed in elegant attire adorned with shimmering jewels. The background was filled with booming music.

My birthday party was a kaleidoscope of light and sound, a dream spun out of silk and sweet wine. The grand ballroom shimmered with crystal chandeliers, their golden glow bouncing off marble floors and walls painted in hues of opalescent pink and pearl. The air was heady with the scent of jasmine, roasting meats, and a blend of spices that felt like they could make your head spin if you inhaled too deeply.

I was at the center of it, a glittering, smiling figure. Every guest wore their finest—sequins, silk, sophisticated make-up that was on trend, dyed wigs that defied gravity and logic in shades of lavender, cerulean, coral, and all sorts. My dress was a confection of layers, a swirling mix of white and gold with delicate lace trim that shimmered as I moved, and every inch of it felt both delicate and powerful, a symbol of the Capitol's obsession with beauty and perfection.

The music was alive, a symphony of string instruments that pulsed through the floor, vibrating against my bones. Servers moved through the crowd, offering golden goblets filled with sparkling wines and frothy, fizzy concoctions that glittered like liquid diamonds. Every bite on every silver tray was a masterpiece: buttered pastries filled with saffron and honey, sugar-glazed meats, candied fruits, and exotic cheeses that tasted like distant lands and stories I could never fully imagine.

Laughter rang out from every corner, the sound bright, crisp, and intoxicating. Friends swirled in motion, their faces a mosaic of painted smiles and perfect makeup, their voices blending with the music. A trio of performers danced on a raised stage in the corner, their movements graceful and hypnotic, wearing iridescent fabrics that shimmered with every step, reflecting the warm, golden light.

My father stood near the food table, his voice smooth as he conversed with a group of well-dressed higher-ups, their fingers adorned with rings and bracelets that caught the light. The whole room felt alive, a living, breathing masterpiece of celebration and privilege. I could hear them all murmuring their congratulations—"Happy birthday, darling," or, "What a lovely dress, as always."

But I felt strangely removed, as though the entire celebration were both mine and not mine, as if the walls, the laughter, the music, the food, and the glitz were beautiful, but also empty in their perfection. This was tradition, performance, an obligation as much as it was joy.

Still, I smiled. The servers approached with another tray, and the wine glimmered like gold. The sound of applause rose as a toast was offered, crystal glasses clinking together in sync. Everyone was smiling, and at that moment, I felt both part of it and apart from it all. I felt like there was something that would potentially happen, something I wouldn't like.

"FIRE!" someone yelled out.

That was the moment I felt true fear in life in the Capitol.

Chapter Text

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

. ᘛ 𝑯𝑨𝑼𝑵𝑻𝑬𝑫 : CHAPTER 1 ᘚ

. ݁ ✦ ݁ . ⊱〔 01. THE COURAGEOUS LADY 〕 ⊰

THE FLURRY OF THE AIR was rustling our hair through the flowing of tree leaves moving up to the peaking greeny grounds, my brother and I were walking back home, holding each other's hands. Normally, there would be birds chirping melodic sounds, people strolling around the town square, and ducks wandering around sounding outright annoying with their quacking. Today, District 5's terrace was fully noiseless. The blow was a lot more foggy and ice-cold than the typical way it was.

District 5 was responsible for power and electricity. The area produced the electricity that powered all of Panem. They housed an entire hydroelectric dam which many of the citizens worked in. There were buildings that looked like biodomes or greenhouses and the rest of the land that isn't a power plant or dam would be all plant, water, and wildlife.

So it was frequently boisterous or in other words, energetic! Get it? No?

It was not striking, today was the Fourth Of July, the day of the Reaping. The Reaping Day is an annual event, that always haunted every citizen of Panem, every single one. It was a way for the Capitol to showcase that they were far more stronger, smarter, and bigger than us, no matter what shape, and form we were on. It was a punishment. It was a reminder that the Capitol's power was far more large than our own rights. It was sickening.

They'd take two chosen children, though if it were how the Capitol calls them, they'd title them the "courageous and woman". Forcing them to fight for their lives in the main arena, no mercy would be provided. Because every single one would be slaughtered until one would remain standing and be crowned as victor.

The more cruelty inside this was the fact that the families of those children had to watch them slowly die with their own eyes. A load more suffering because they can't do anything about it. All they could do was watch. It was dreading to see, that the Capitol was far superior.

Thinking about it made me gain shivers down my spine. I'm sure it wasn't the cold breeze at all. "Nervous?" A voice next to me pried. I bobbled my head, up and down as I turned to look at my big brother, Astor.

"Don't worry, I'm sure you won't get chosen, we'll see each other back home soon after the lottery thing" This year was my first time having my name inside the bowl. He was holding my hand tightly this time for reassurance.

I'm sure he was right. It'll be my first time, and my odds of being chosen should be low. "How are you so sure?" I had my eyebrows furrowed, "I'm sure because I'm your big brother, and your big brother is always right" He had a confident smile as he made my hair a mess using his hands.

With his assurance, I would've been relieved. Though something felt off, I had this feeling inside me that kept bothering me since early morning.

It was like the same feeling I would have when I would be called to school to answer a few questions, afraid of being wrong. I wasn't sure if it was the cold air or the suffocating fog that practically blurred my eyes.

We both got home safely, stepping to the grounds in front of a two-story wooden kind of metal cabin porch, it had some solar panel to the few sides of the front yard. It looked like it was about to falter but it was still stable as it was. My brother opened the door and let go of my hand as he called out for our father, "Pa?" he called.

He took off his shoes and I did as well as I untied mine.

We both headed towards the office room on where he would be routinely. It was kind of an office, it is where he would make baked goods. My father was a baker, we called the space an office because he liked it that way.

I have told him many times it's more of a second kitchen, he would always reply "Aerith allow your father to dream and take a bite of the bread" with a sighing tone. The office contained what a kitchen would have, but had small decorations onto it.

The decor was simple, practically cloth and all, papa said it was knitted and sewed by our mother. The counters were colored dollaro-lime green though it was fading away. The colors of the cloth for the table set were muted pink, purple, and all sorts of pastels!

It was kind of colorful inside if the colors weren't slowly washing away.

The window doors were painted with flowers, suns as well, and small owls. Papa said our mother loved those, but he didn't remove them. He wished to keep it for memories. The windows were always open as well, to allow people to stop by to buy some goods.

Papa was known as the best baker in town, everyone loved his baking, especially me and my brothers. Astro wasn't the only brother I had.

We heard giggles and chuckles inside the office, we opened the door to see Ramiel and our Father, making some bread. Both were covered in flour "We were gone for some moment and you guys are creating a mess without us?" Astro had his eyebrows uneven

"Back from errands?" Papa asked, "Yep, got a few pounds of silver!" I placed the pouch full of silver onto the sides of the table as Astro went forward along with me

"Welcome back! We made cookies!" Ramiel ran up to me and Astro, his hands were covered with mittens. "Presentingg..." He lifted the tray up to me and Astro "Ramiel's delight!" His smile glistened.

The cookies were burnt.

"Oh wow how.. it looks delicious Ramsy" Astro hesitated to take one cookie, I locked onto the cookies that were so burnt, it would have a complex flavor to me. Papa was behind us, giving us the look that we should eat it to show that we were proud, I wasn't going to do that

Before I could comment "Ramsy the cookies are-" Astro shoved a cookie to my mouth "H-hey!" I yelled, it tasted more bitter than sweet "This isn-" I was interrupted once again by Astro shoving two cookies into my mouth.

What kind of brother was this? I wanted to spit it out but Papa gave me a nervous face, with a thumbs up. His eyes giving I'll make up for it soon. If it weren't for pa, I would've spit the cookies out to Astro's snickering face!

"Isn't it good my beloved sister?" Astro questioned me, his eyes fluttering and sparkling, he was enjoying this.

I had my eyebrows furrowing. I couldn't give an insult so I was stuck there huffing as I gobbled the cookies inside my mouth up. Ramsy had his eyes sparkling as he looked for my satisfying reaction "This is.. appetizing!" I finished eating, giving the fakest exclamation.

"Do you always give off the sophisticated vocabulary of yours? A yummy comment would've done better" Astro joked as he nudged me by using his hip, hands crossed together, I was about to give an insult to this big brother of mine. Before I could think of one, Ramiel spoke.

"Yay! Let me give my cookies a try!" Ramiel reached for a cookie and Astro took the tray away from him "O-kay! It's time for us to prepare ourselves alright?" Astro gazed up to our father who was taking in air. "Off you two go! I've already prepared myself unlike you both"

The fact of life started to drop inside me when Astro made us both get ready for the reaping. I almost forgotten. It slipped my mind just for a moment. Just for a moment.

I grabbed Ramiel's hand as we both turned away "But my cookies!-" Ramiel was disappointed "We'll eat it later after the event" I smiled at him, will we be able to though, will I be able to? I'm unsure.

The off feeling was inside my chest.

I went to my room, inhaling the scent, and taking in what was around the bedroom. I wasn't sure if I'd come back, I wasn't sure at all. I took some time before going to my bed which already had a prepared pink checkered dress.

It was brand new, its color seemed like rich pink, with a curved neckline collar, three buttons in front with white ruffles on the sides. To finish it off, it had a bow. I held the dress, and it was soft, my eyes sparkling. Even though there was anxiety bubbling inside me, I felt a few of it going away slowly. I wore it and looked at the small mirror side.

It's fabric was smooth and it completely suited me, I was twirling a bit for a moment admiring myself in the mirror before I slipped on some brown doll shoes and went downstairs after finishing.

The dress was handmade by my own father and Astro. Astro bought this new sewing kit and sewing machine just for this. He used his own savings, I told them they didn't need to make me a handmade dress just to dedicate their "love" for me.

It was Ramiel's stupid idea that made them make a custom-made dress for me. It took them decades to learn how to, but Astro was a fast learner, or should I say, "dedicated" to making a cute dress for his beloved sister. All based on what he told me.

I did feel bad for him spending his money on the materials.. I felt bad as well for him spending his entire time decades ago, just to finish and most of all, learn how to make one.

"Isn't that enough for the night?" I went downstairs, all dressed up in tattered clothes. "No, its no.. It's not" He was focusing on the machine and the fabric on his hands. "I'm sure I'm almost done.." He had a smile on his face, I could see how tired he looked.

"That's enough Astro.. You know you don't have to" I went towards the counter table, it was practically a mess with all the items needed for this splendid dress they are making.

"You know I never back down, right? I'm so close!" His eyes were shining, and his face radiated joy. It felt like he was illuminating the room even more than the single light that highlighted the chaos he had created. It was midnight when I got up to drink some water for my thirst and noticed him dedicating his time to making the dress. Every other light in the house was off, and the only source of brightness came from my older brother and the two small flames that danced on fragile glass.

"Go back to sleep baby sis" he ordered, "As your big brother, I command the princess of this home to sleep" He turned off the machine and stood up, going towards me. He placed his cold hands on my shoulder "hey wait!" I couldn't protest when he shooed me away

"You look amazing, Aerith" My big brother's corners of his mouth started to form upwards "Thank " I smiled softly, going near him. "Let's start tying your hair while waiting for both Pa and Ramiel, it'll make you way neat!" He had two ties on his hand, and I turned around as he started tying my hair.

It took countless years for my brothers and father to learn how to style my hair. Was I exaggerating? I'd say maybe, but I lost count! You can't blame me

The sun's light was illuminating my hair and skin, along with the others that were with me inside our father's office. We were all gathered around the table, a mirror in my hand"Uhm.." I mumbled, I stared at the mirror, my hair was a mess, it was both braided in bubble-braids yet it was like some kind of large ball that was uneven.

"Let's try again!" Astro added with a confident smirk. "Astro I think that's enough.. you made her look like a circus freak" Ramiel commented "You!" I gasped in shock, "Oops.." Ramiel's mouth was covered by our father. Unfortunately, they weren't as expert as they thought.

The next attempt was father trying it out, it didn't go well as my hair got tangled onto the brush. "Ow- Ouch!" I hissed, "Oh .. I did it wrong I think.." He whispered to both Ramiel and Astro. Making it reach their ears in an attempt without me hearing. "I can hear you! Pa!" I puffed.

"Sorry princess" he chuckled nervously, "You had one job Pa," Ramiel said with his hand smacked on his head.

"You guys ready to go?" Our father questioned, He was holding Ramiel's hand already. "You look nice sis" Ramiel gave a small smile on his face as he complimented me. "Thanks!" Ramiel was a lot older than me, we were opposites though that's what everyone entrusted.

I was younger than him, 12 years old. Though my brain was full of nonsense wordings, based on Astro. He said I was too knowledgeable for my age and should have fun rather than just keep studying on and on about power and energy sources. Meanwhile, Ramiel was two years older than me, he was 14. A lot more childish, but he was fun around. He always throws random childish insults as a joke, though sometimes it doesn't make sense or his grammar is off or he would just run out of any

One time, I was eating the muffins that were out in the open from the table office.

"Hey! That's my muffins! Can't you read it!" a voice can be heard, and loud stomps were on the creaking floorboards of the house. "I can read, Ramiel. It says here," I took the paper that was placed next to the muffins, "Raaaaymeal" I smiled softly, "No it says Ramiel!"

"R-a-y-m-e-a-l, wrong spelling wrong" I beamed, "Raymeal isn't here so I thought it was a gift for me!" I fluttered my eyes multiple times, "You! You muffin stealer!"

Dad does wonder where we got the genetics sometimes, but I'd say we got it from him himself.

"Looks like you did her hairstyle," Their father noticed, "I couldn't trust you with it Pa," Astro said and Ramiel and I had a small giggle. My hair was styled onto two small bubble buns on both sides, "This is why no girls flock around you kiddo" Our dad added "Pa!" Astro huffed as our father was amused by the reaction.

"Don't worry son, one day you'll experience my good old love story" He snickered, planting a small kiss on Astro's forehead, "Yeah yeah! Let's just get going before Papa starts ranting about Mom!" Ramiel had released his hand from Dad's and started to open the door.

The door opened revealing the District 5 grounds, full of people already walking out. With or without their parents, some of them were orphans unfortunately, no parent's in sight by their side. We exited the house and walked along with the other civilians.

"It's okay, it's fine to be nervous, Eri" A soft smile formed on my big brother's lips. "I..I'm not." I stated, I didn't realize that I was clutching onto his hand, "We'll see each other later okay? " I wanted to deny, but I couldn't so I just nodded with no response to his words.

I'm scared. Get me out of here.

I could feel my heart pounding more and more as we reached the justice building. I gulped the lump inside my throat as I felt like I was being squeezed within. I looked around to see that there were white armored people around, holding onto weapons. These were peacekeepers.

I eyed around to see a few banners that were held up already. They'd place banners around every year when they would visit. A few cameras on as well.

I'm scared. Let me leave.

We all stopped for a moment, and our dad hugged us tightly all together, "You all look amazing" He didn't seem to let go till we returned the hug to him as well. "I'll see you three at home okay?" He held me Ramiel's hand, his thumbs moving. "okay" I muttered softly, Ramiel nodding.

He was quiet. He is always quiet when it comes to reaping days, or when he is in a pressuring state.

I'm scared. Why am I here?

Father locked eyes with Astro, "One more year Astro, one more year" He stopped crouching down as he held Astro's face with his palm "One more year" Astro repeated as well as he took a breath.

I'm scared. I want to leave..

He gave us three one last tight hug "I'll be by the boundaries, I'll see you all later" He waved goodbye and we three stood there for a moment before turning to each other.

"I'm scared." I blurted out truthfully, after trying to keep up an I'm not scared facade, I couldn't help but have my eyes seem to have tears. Astro went to his knees, hugging me and Ramiel, "We'll see each other. We'll have dinner all together one this all ends," he hugged us like he wasn't letting go.

"We'll make it out, okay?" sure these words should've made me feel relieved but I couldn't help but feel nervous. It was still rising, the anxiety. "I'm going to make it out" Ramiel mumbled, it seemed like he was repeating it as he gripped Astro's shirt, I think it would've been wrinkled already.

I couldn't speak as tears came down my face slowly, I felt my throat sore. I felt cramped. I didn't like crying in front, I hated it. Pa said it wasn't good to bottle up emotions, yet if I do end up letting it open, I felt too exposed. Astro wiped the tears off my cheeks, "What if I.. what if I get chosen.. I almost choked saying those words, "You won't, I'm sure of that"

He stood up holding me and Ramiel's hands walking towards where the other kids were going to, I stopped for a moment looking at the huge line, where the girl's got their hands were pricked by a needle, I felt myself breathe fast, "It's okay, it's okay" Astro noticed cupping my cheeks as Ramiel looked at the boy's line.

"They'll just get a little bit of blood, Okay?" He confirmed, holding my face, "It'll be okay, it'll just be a little. It won't sting, I promise you" I was able to keep my breath the same breathing again, though the tingling sensation of anxiety was still there. I tried to keep myself calm.

"You'll be okay" Ramiel responded as he turned to look at me.

The peacekeepers were all sitting by the desks pricking every single girl's fingers with a needle. I joined the line of females as everyone waited to sign in, I locked eyes at how they did it, the girls placed their fingers down on the paper smearing it before the peacekeepers used a device to check on them.

It was finally my turn and the peacekeeper held my hand, pricking it with a needle. I flinched a bit and they released it as I smeared my finger on the paper. I proceeded inside, I was told to go to the back and I did where the other 12-year-old kids and above were

My eyes lingered as I eyed more onto the decor, and stared up at the stage to see the District 5's escort, Lottie Argelia, she always wore different shades of pink, her hair full of swirls and curls like cotton candy. Her make-up was always flamboyant, with too much white powder on the face that I did expect her to look like those monstrous creatures I'd see in school books portrayed.

Though, despite that overall makeup, she looked truly out of the book of fairytales. She was sparkly like those little fairies I've seen in books

I hummed as I imagined her with fairy wings that were pink or purple, distracting me from the situation I had entered. The mayor came up to give a few speeches, other than that, I saw the two victors by the sides too, Liam Blythe and Volt Faxon.. There was once another victor, Kallik Orion, though he died of alcohol poisoning.

Everything was a haze to me. I was glancing at the boy section, to find my two brothers, I could see Astro locking his eyes on me, he gave me a gentle smile, and I returned it. I was scanning around more with my eyes for Ramiel and he was already checking on me with his eyes and gave a nod and continued to look at the screen above. I didn't notice they were starting to showcase the propaganda due to how distracted I was.

"War. Terrible war. Widows, orphans, a motherless child. This was the uprising that rocked our land. Thirteen districts rebelled against the country that fed them, loved them,and protected them. Brother turned on brother until nothing remained. And then came the peace, hard fought, sorely won. A people rose up from the ashes, and a new era was born. But freedom has a cost. And the traitors were defeated. We swore as a nation we would never know this treason again. And so it was decreed that each year, the various districts of Panem would offer up, in tribute, one young man and woman to fight to the death in a pageant of honor, courage, and sacrifice. The lone victor, bathed in riches, would serve as a reminder of our generosity and our forgiveness. This is how we remember our past. This is how we safeguard our future."

The propaganda film had ended, and in my honest opinion I couldn't find Hunger Games as a way to fix the solution, we understand the reason the games were created because of the uprising but I felt like we already understood it. But apparently, the ancestors find it reasonable to continue on.

"Alright!" Lottie clapped her hands together, as her voice was high pitched. "Let's all begin shall we?" it was silent. Too silent. If we compare it to earlier morning, this was as dead as it was. All you could hear was the camera's mechanical sounds and Lottie's voice.

She let out an ahem just before she continued on, "Very well! The time has come for us to select one courageous young man and woman! For the honor of representing District 5 of the 72nd Hunger Games!" Her voice was loud and proud for the mention of the 72nd games.

"Let's start with selecting our ladies," she hummed happily, walking towards the bowl, the bowl was circular and clear filled with loads of papers. She gazed at the bowl, and placed her hand inside, swirling her hands to choose the one she wanted.

Conclusively, she was able to take hold of one. Take out one sheet of small paper. I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, my head down at the ground. This is just my first time, it'll be alright. Just like what Astro told her, she'll make it out. I could hear some of the girls sniffle in fear

She'll make it out.

The woman's heels could be heard because of how the silence was so deafening. You could hear her giggles as she went back towards the microphone, unfolding the piece of paper. "Ah..! What a lovely name" She added a small honeyed laugh.

She'll make it out.

"Our female tribute for this year's 72nd Hunger Games is.." She added a slight hum as you could hear her knew manicured nails around the microphone.

This is her first time being in the bowl, so it'll be unlikely for her to be chosen. I took another breath, feeling alright. I was fine. It's fine. I'll be fine, I felt a lot more better.

She'll make it out.

"Aerith Diodorus!"

A loud man's scream let out. I felt my airways crammed shut, my eyes opened wide, knees buckled, and I felt like I was crushed by an entire water damp. I felt like I'd fall down and pass out right here. I was shaking.. I turned to see my brother, Astro's eyes in despair, he screamed loudly but froze right then and there when he held contact with me. I glanced at my other brother, Ramiel, who looked petrified. Then at my own father, who didn't move as well.

"Aerith? My sweetheart, where are you? Aerith?"

You could hear the woman's cheery voice trying to find the lady who was about to represent the district.

They weren't moving. They were frozen, just like me. All the girls started gazing at me, one of them pushed me and I stumbled front almost falling to my feet. I felt my eyes watery.

Aerith Diodorus, is a simple girl, girl who had a simple family, a father who was a baker, a brother who'd tie her shoelaces and do her hairstyle, and a brother who would play with her and ask her for help studying.

That was all in the past now. Aerith Diodorus was no ordinary, no more. Aerith Diodorus had been summoned by Lottie Argelia. Aerith Diodorus was going to die. She was going to die at such a young age not going to cross away from the age of 12. She'll never have her 13th birthday, she'll never see her family again.

It felt like my heart stopped working momentarily. I closed my eyes as small tears fell, my head wasn't held up high. I wiped it away. I went on fixing my pink checkered dress. The cameras started zooming, showcasing my horrified face, I tried to avoid having my lips quivering. My face was plastered on the screen.

White armoured peacekeepers were escorting me already earlier than I could ever see my family's eyes or more onto their reaction. "Oh my well, aren't we matching!" Lottie said happily, hands clapping. I was close to the stairs and was led up onto the stage. "Come on sweetheart, up you come!" She offered her hand and I immediately clasped onto it. I needed a hand.

We walked passed the famous victors on I could feel they were staring at me, I didn't bother to look.. I could barely do so

"Aren't you just so adorable!" She said happily, I complied by nodding. She held my hand, and as she went towards the microphone, she had a smile forming on her face.

I could see the eyes of the girls that had pity on me. Not only them but the rest of the people as well. A 12-year-old had entered the games. Had stepped onto death. I gazed at the crowd, seeing my two brothers and my own father being comforted. They were proven wrong. They won't see me anymore.

They won't see me at the dining table, they won't hear my laugh, they won't hear the way I speak anymore, they won't see me on their side when they are sick. They don't need to pester me anymore with playing instead of studying too much. Because I don't exist anymore.

They won't have to spend their money on me, I wouldn't need to be a burden to them anymore. Ramiel won't have anybody to pester him with him studying, or to read. Astro won't have anybody hassle him about random things that they had learn on books. Father doesn't need to work too hard, doesn't need to find ways to get me new books just for me to enjoy.

They won't. Father and Astro won't be able to see me by the doorsteps of the cabin where I'd be waiting for their slow feet so I can start delivering the requested baked goods. Ramiel doesn't need to worry about the food being eaten from the table anymore, Ramiel doesn't need anyone to help him study with his work anymore. I felt bad. I wasted their time. Turns out the person they found lovable was just going to die anyway.

I wanted to try and check up to see the expressions on their faces. But I couldn't bring myself to do so. All I could do was stare down at the ground

"Lucas Tithonus!"

I snapped back to reality away from my flooding thoughts when I heard a boy's name. I focused on the blonde hair peeking out of the crowd of boys. He got out of the front line of guys, he must be 18 years old.. He was older than me, and looked better.

The cameras started to zoom in on him, I wanted to get a good view but the peacekeepers were hogging the way of seeing his face. A small gasp came out from the smiling lips of Lottie. I was holding both of my hands as I wanted to see who my ally was, or enemy?..

It could be comforting to her to die in someone's arms that is at least someone she would recognize or someone she could trust.. maybe a friend? Who am I kidding? Finding a certain friend in the arena..?

He was taller, looked decently healthy, and had piercing blue eyes and a look of fluffy blonde hair. Despite his tall height, he was quite lanky with some muscle to him. He was waving at the cameras already, a huge grin on his face, yet his eyes looked dead. When he saw me, I could've sworn his deadly eyes faltered for a moment. Because of how he was older than me, he made me look small.

Made her look weak. I am weak.

"here we are!" A smile pursed to her lips, "Our tributes from District 5!" She had her hands on our backs for support. I couldn't bring myself to look up to the gazes of my family. "sweethearts, shake hands!" She smiled, I could feel her manicured nails on my back as she made me turn to view my District 5 partner.

He extended his hand toward me, and I paused before reaching out, gradually raising mine and bridging the distance between us.

In order to complete everything in one go, Lottie moved ahead and grasped the microphone. "Happy Hunger Games! And may the odds, be ever in your favor!"

Breathe In. Breathe Out.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

THE DOOR CREAKED OPEN, the entire time Aerith was trembling in fear of facing death. She was imagining her cruel death. She shouldn't think of this, she's just a child. A child being used to represent the district without her permission. She didn't look up.

Aerith considered sprinting through the door, making her escape from the Justice Building and seeking refuge in the cabinets from the cabin.

"You have three minutes" The peacekeeper stated before closing the door.

She didn't know who it was till she felt the sudden warmth of a hug around her shoulder. She could feel teardrops going through her face as she looked up to see Astro. Eyes were terrified. "I'm sorry.." Aerith muttered, her voice cracking "I'm sorry.. I'm sorry.. Im s-" Before she could continue Astro interrupted "No I'm sorry.. This is my fault.. I could've sworn I jinxed it" He had a a face full of tears, but he still tried to keep a smile on his face. He was trying to assure me with a smile.

She'll make it out alive.

As always. That's always Astro, always holding a smile no matter what.

He kept hugging me as I had my head pressed onto his chest, "I'm sorry Eri.. I'm so sorry.." He continued, "You'll make it out alive okay?" he kept trying to assure me

Making my teary eyes wide, "Make- make it out alive? I can't.. I can't .. I'm- "

"small. I get it, but you are far smarter, far stronger in spirit" He laughed softly, though tears still brimmed in his eyes. "I have faith in you, Eri. You better show me what that clever mind of yours can do..." A smile appeared on my face as he gently wiped away the tears from my cheeks.

She'll make it out alive.

The door swung open once more, "time's up." The peacekeeper clutched Astro, "I trust you Eri! Please return home safely, just come back home.. Please!" he held onto his shoulder as he left the room.

Breathe In. Breathe Out. She'll make it out alive.

they escorted Astro out and slammed the door shut before she could do it in action. Maybe, she could just jump off the glass window? She examined the areas where the glass window was situated.

The doors swung open forcefully, and she found herself caught in a tight hug that knocked the breath out of her. Ramiel—he was crying. He was a mess of tears, his face streaked with snot, as he said, "You look even uglier when you cry like this."

"Wha-.." I blinked, momentarily at a loss for a comeback, at a time like this.. that's alright.. atleast I'll be reminded how Ramiel looked or acted

Ramiel let go, leaving me torn for a moment until he said, "You have that big stupid brain mind to make it through! You might not have experience with things like hunting, but you can rely on that mind of yours!" He then began poking my forehead with his hands

"Ramiel I - "

"I'm serious! You can! Use intelligence against them! Just come back home.. Don't let them change you please.." I noticed he was making an effort to appear tough, wiping the tears and snot from his face using his reaping clothes.

Breathe In. Breathe Out.

"But I don't know if I could! I'm-"

"Use whatever you can! Kill them off for all I care! Everyone will underestimate you, let them do so. Use it. Captivate the capitol, make them love you"

"Slow down, How on -" My eyes widened at his second sentence, I've never seen him this serious other than how he looked when quizzes would come by for school work..

Breathe In. Breathe Out. Dad where are you?

"Sorry.. I worded it wrong, let them kill each other off, you don't have to kill anyone" He looked at me in the eyes with a stern face, yet his eyes were watery. "But if you need to.. Aerith.." He mumbled and I noticed he was implying I should. Making me gain shivers down my spine, "Just come back in one piece.."

"I-" gazing at him, I didn't know if I should agree "Promise me?"

Breathe In. Breathe Out.

"I- pinky promise" raising my pinky finger, even if I felt so distraught by his words, he attached his and lunged to give me a tight hug. "I love you sis.. Come home.. We'll always be waiting" I saw tears fall down his face

Breathe In. Breathe Out. Dad? Pa?

The doors opened once again "Times up." The peacekeeper harshly taking him away by his arms. "I love you so much, I love you! I LOVE YOU AE-" He yelled the last words before being escorted out.

Breathe Out. She'll Make It Out Alive.

Dad didn't come to see me. That's what I thought. As she thought this, the doors banged open and she was suddenly engulfed into a tight embrace that caused the wind inside her to be knocked out. "My princess.." His tears fell.

Too many tears had been seen today. Too much for me that it breaks my heart. They will see me die in that arena and they can't do anything about it.

I glanced at my father, he looked tired, I wondered why, "Sorry it took some time.. I was able to .." He coughed, clearing out the dirt inside his throat. He looked like he couldn't breathe just like me, but expressed like he is having it worse "I was running back at home .. searching hah.." He exhaled

He had a sweaty palm, he scrambled through his pockets, "Pa.. pa what are you doing?" He grabbed out a silvery grey necklace. "Its.. your mother's." he placed it around my neck

"What's.. what's this for?" I gazed at it, it was sparkly. "Its a token.. A token is a.. way that reminds you of home" He hugged me again after placing it to my neck, "I love you so much. We love you so much Aerith" he cried, "come back home to your family soon"

Breathe In. Breathe Out.

"We love you, we love you" he continued and continued, as I started to cry in his arms, the door opened once again, "Times up." The peacekeeper reaching out his arm

"Do whatever you can okay? Okay? I'll be watching you, I'll always be talking to you by the screen even if you can't hear -" The door shut forcefully.

The child found themselves alone in the visitation area. She felt numb, she wanted to burst into tears but she couldn't she just couldn't she didn't want to scream and shout and let it all out at once. She hated feeling exposed.

Each of the three expressed nearly the same sentiments, I love you numerous times, Come back home, don't allow them to alter who you are and...

Use intelligence against the rest. Overuse it

Chapter Text

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

. ᘛ 𝑯𝑨𝑼𝑵𝑻𝑬𝑫 : CHAPTER 2 ᘚ

. ݁ ✦ ݁ . ⊱〔 02. AT HOME WE ONLY HAD BISCUITS 〕 ⊰

SLOWLY THE POWER PLANTS, SOLAR PANELS, AND ALL SORTS of District 5 were nowhere to be seen. "You will definitely be head over heels when it comes to the Capitol! Oh you would just love it! There are so many.." Her voice was full-on defeaning to me.

Not that I hated Lottie, I just couldn't bring myself to hear properly.. I felt.. Hazy, I felt dizzy. We were inside a vehicle heading to the train station.

Lottie described it as a tight space. She mentioned that in the Capitol there were loads of cars, and it wasn't as cramped as where we were, all squeezed together. It seemed like Lottie was either the talkative type or maybe she was just trying to break the cold silence in the air. Once the conversation started, it became easier to breathe in the moment.

The visiting hours ended, they escorted me out. I caught a glimpse of my district partner. He looked dull, I was a tad curious if he had visitors.

I wondered about this. Because once Papa left, the peacekeeper barged into the room and told me it was time to go, and I was being pushed out. I strangled a sob thinking about the past hours of possibilities my family would react once I die.

"There you are, sweetheart!" The chirpy voice heard once again, Lottie. "Now that we are all complete, let us all go to the train station!" She seemed to be hyper and excited, her hands clapping all together, her heels turning as she stepped out of the Justice Building's large doors.

I was looking down. My thoughts tormented my mind, I felt like I wanted to vomit, but I made sure I wouldn't! Ramiel will scold me if I vomit right here. I had to stay strong. I had to... I had to try.

During my ride, I glanced at the surroundings of District 5. It was rich with moss, making District 5 extremely environmentally friendly. It wasn't just filled with power plants or dams.

Breathe in. Breathe Out.

The only problem was that some citizens were forbidden to use the electricity generated. All of that power is mostly for the Capitol to squander and power their beautiful city lights. The wealthier citizens or ones who could provide money for District 5 can afford their own generators, while the poorer citizens have to rely on solar panels or other methods of generating their own power without taking any from the Capitol.

The Victor's Village of District 5 has their own source of power and is exempt from this rule.

But other than that, what I loved about District 5, is that even if some homes were on the verge of collapse, I found them pretty, because of how at times they would be surrounded by moss or little plants. Moss smells disgusting though.

When I was with Ramiel walking back home after school, we attempted the idea of using moss as grass for his power plant building project. It went wrong.

"Ramiel, look! Moss!" My grin sparkled in the light of the setting sun. We strolled along the rugged, dusty trail, passing a few deserted homes."Ooo! I wonder if I should use it for the project building!" his eyes sparkled. Ramiel received a project where he had to make a power plant building "That would be cool! You can use it as a form of grass!" I said all cheery, "You are a genius!"

"I always know I am" I nudged him playfully, "Let's try to get some!!" I laughed, as Ramiel reached for his bag, pulling out a few sheets of paper, "Here, place it here!" He rushed over to me, clutching three sheets in his hands. "Ramiel, shape it into a box!"

"Lady." he looked at me with a deadpanned face and his eyebrows furrowing. "I don't know origami!" he huffed. "I'll do it for you then." I rolled my eyes.

After that incident, when Ramiel worked on his project using the moss, it filled Papa's office with a terrible smell. To make matters worse, he had to redo his project since the odor spread to his entire classroom as well, also it kind of looked expired? I don't know how to describe it.

Ultimately, Papa and I had to assist him in fixing it because I felt partly responsible. I would argue that it wasn't my fault, but still I felt bad that he had to redo it.

A slight smile began to appear on my face as I envisioned the moment. Even though my nose was flushed and my cheeks were wet with quiet tears.

Breathe in. Breathe Out.

It shattered when the vehicle came to a halt and parked in front of a train station. Crowded with photographers and journalists from the Capitol, eager to catch a glimpse of the latest tributes.

There were loads of cameras everywhere, I had to place my head down, letting the small strands of my hair cover my face if it could. I would've been grateful if I just took off the two bubble braids made by big Brother Astro.

Astro. Ramiel. I wonder how they were holding? I know I haven't left yet. But how are they now? How was Papa? Was he doing okay? Were they okay?

Breathe in. Breathe Out.

Extracted from my thoughts when the train's doors opened, revealing a large room. I was shocked; it felt like a house in there. It looked so big that it made my home seem small. I mean, it looked huge to my standards, now I wonder what the Capitol would look like if it was like this.

The inside of the train was lavish and had a comfortable air, with plush, modern seating that was colored light blue. The walls are smooth and metallic, with elegant accents that give the space a futuristic and clean aesthetic. It had those shards above it that were crystal clear.

"Isn't it lovely my sweethearts?" I blinked twice fast as I glanced up at Lottie who had a beaming face. I forgot I wasn't the only one tribute, as I slowly looked at my side, my District partner, I didn't eye on him the entire time, and he still had that "nonchalant" face on.

No one responded so Lottie continued, "Come along now, come along!" She turned, moving around the train as she toured it to us. "Here is the dining room, oh you must be starving! Don't you fret my sweethearts, you'll feast on it soon!"

The dining car was stocked with an assortment of fine foods, including fresh goods, pastries, District 5 type of foods and.. I'm unsure what the others were.. But all of it seemed that it could be enough to feed all of the District 5

The food is abundant and visually appealing, representing the stark contrast between the tributes' districts and the perfection of the Capitol.

Breathe in. Breathe Out.

She continued talking and talking and talking...And talking...

"And these floors? Oh, they are mahogany! High quality if you don't know" She giggled, she was introducing every single luxury inside the train. "Allow me to grab both of your mentors! Feel free to take a seat my sweeties" She walked away right after with her big mouth.

Her mouth was bigger than her wig. What am I thinking? That's rude to think of, Aerith. I sat down in one of the light blue chairs, and it startled me for a moment how it made me bounce slightly along with my two bubble-braided pigtails.

"You are 12 years old right?" A voice resonated in the parts of the train. I was taken aback by his effort to make a conversation. I avoided his gaze, focusing instead on the windows that visibly showed small rivers that were surrounded by trees.

Even without my response, he was aware that I had listened, so he pressed on with his words. "Heard you had a few people visit you, like siblings? Wish I had one" He chuckled.

I looked up at him, I got a better view. Lucas.

He didn't have those cold eyes he had on the stage or when we entered the train, he had that face that I saw, the face that I thought I was seeing things. He didn't have that "nonchalant" thingy thing plastered on his face.

He smiled when I turned to look at him, and his expression softened noticeably. Normally, I am quite talkative and often share my interests with Papa.

He knows how much I enjoy discussing the books he gives me, offering my thoughts on the stories I've read, and sharing what I've learned.

"Pa! The teacher, Miss Aeriel, told me I did a good job at my discovery about solar panels!" I giggled, "Oh?" He was curious, placing down a plate of cookies on the table as I ran up to him, my head on the counter. "I used one of the books.." The thoughts started to disappear

The guy, Lucas, noticed I was quiet, "not much of a talker?" He chuckled. "I don't bite if you are thinking I'm some weirdo" A small smile formed on his face, Why would I think he'd have rabies. Yet I was clutching onto my checkered dress tightly, I am afraid, why am I denying? My head is spinning. It was a battle between, I'm afraid and I'm not...

Breathe In. Breathe Out.

"I... I don't think you're a weirdo," I managed to say, surprising him. "Ah..." Before he could respond, the mahogany doors opened. Mahogany, I think I like the word.

"Congratulations!" The voice was loud it felt as if he were spitting out pure sarcasm. It was lingering the place, the man's hands were spread wide, and he was holding a bottle in both of his hands. He said it with a smile as well, just like the rest, his eyes didn't seem genuine.

No one's smiles here seemed genuine. Yeah, Lottie was talkative, holding a smile on her face yet it looked so fake. Lucas... Lucas had those soft eyes, screaming pity. But maybe it was fake?.. I don't know.

My thoughts broke when Lottie came behind him, "Faxon!" she grumbled, the guy behind her took the bottle from this Faxon guy.

It was the two victors, Volt Faxon and Liam Blythe. "Control your drinking in front of kids." Blythe scolded as Lottie's hands were criss-crossed.

I eyed them and then at Lucas, his eyes were wide he looked scared but quickly flickered back to the cold eyes, his eyebrows folding.

Faxon groaned as his drink was placed on the table side. Faxon stank. It's like the moss yet worse.

Both of the two tributes sat astonished with the actions of the victors. Was Lucas astonished as well? I don't know... I don't know... I don't know...

One of the victor's eyes, Blythe, was staring at me. He had the same eyes as the other girls that I saw from the distance. Pity. Pity? Pity because a 12-year-old he doesn't even know well will die in the arena and he can't do anything about it. He can't do anything about it. He can't.

I've been dozing off so much, that I couldn't believe I myself didn't realize the conversation going on.

My mind was so loud, it was noisy. So noisy... I hate it. I hate it. I hate it. I wanna go home. I wanna go home. I wanna go home. I wanna go home and jump into the hands of my father, I wanna go home and eat the cookies he would prepare, freshly baked for me.

I wanna go home and read the books that I just got a few days ago. I didn't even get to finish those books.

I held the necklace's centerpiece, moving my thumb around it. "So.. how do we start?" Lucas' voice brought me back to reality. A small ahem came out from Lottie as Faxon rolled his eyes. "We'll talk about all the preparations. First, we need to fill those stomachs."

This made me get genuinely confused, "Eat what we placed on your plates, as much as you need till you are full. Then we watch the reapings, so we can see who your competitors are. Understood?" Blythe explained, the two nodded in agreement.

"At least we have one useful mentor.." I caught a whisper, and when I glanced up, I noticed Lucas shift from a chilly expression to a friendly one. He gave me a wink and a smile began to spread across his face.

The food on the train looked so good. I had to keep my mouth from drooling, it was over the top! It's full of rich, buttery, and sweet dishes—pastries, some fruits placed out, and all kinds of indulgent treats—prepared in perfect, luxurious ways.

We all sat in the dining room, it was quiet. I have never eaten with these people. So I was hesitating to take a bite or get some food myself unless they offered it themselves. "Eat up sweetheart!"

I stared at the food provided, my head tilted. These were not like the foods in District 5. I finished eating the earlier set of meals, this one was dessert. "What's this..?" It was shiny, with smooth surfaces. It was golden yellow with a dark brown color on its top.

"Pudding!" Lottie exclaimed, I took the small spoon moving it. I felt a stare on me but I didn't bother to notice as I took a spoonful, and ate it. It was soft and it was sweet! It was so delicious, I grabbed another spoonful right after.

I found another favorite dessert, I love pudding!

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

We all sat in different spots. Lucas sat next to me yet kept a distance, Lottie was at the other side of the chairs her legs crossed. The two victors were in the armchairs. Blythe turned on the box type for us "Oh I completely forgotten! That's a television, my sweethearts!"

A television... It's like those holographs at home except on a big box. We barely watched anything at home. That's why my main way of getting entertainment was mostly books.

A man with the dyed color of darkish green and lightish brown hair color came out. He wore a suit that was accented with intricate patterns, swirls of gold and darkish green woven into the material, catching the light with every movement.

The screen changed showing District 1. The girl from District 1 volunteered immediately, making another guy volunteer. Both shaking hands with a face of determination.

Lucien Flossoway and Tiara Monroe

Both were truly pretty, it's probably because they were the wealthiest district out of all. "Those are one of the Careers," Faxon said as he leaned on the armchair. "Careers?" Lucas repeated, puzzled.

"There are three Career districts: Districts 1, 2, and 4. You both probably know those are the wealthiest ones among all the districts." I listened to them explaining about these tributes.

The District 2 tributes showed up, Marshall Roman and Valerie Mallorne. I was amazed at how fascinating their looks were, I heard they had a face card, which I heard from the rocky grounds at home, but I didn't think they were truly telling the truth.

The Valerie Mallorne girl looked like those princesses from books and Tiara as well.

"Keep your distance away from those district tributes. They are going to be lethal and I mean that." Blythe explained.

Struck by reality, her heart began to thud, uneven and quick, like a small bird trying to escape a cage. Just thinking about how cruel those players would be. I stared at the screen intently, trying to ignore the feeling inside me.

I could be caught dead with the hands of theirs...

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

We were given rooms that had so many automated features, especially in the shower and closet. The bedroom had silk sheets, intricate decors around the metallic walls, and a large window on the sides.

The air was cold, and the unfamiliar walls around her seemed to press in a little closer every time she tried to breathe.

She wrapped her arms tighter around herself, wishing, just wishing, for the sound of her own front door creaking under her hand.

Hoping that maybe, she was dreaming. She'll wake up soon on her bed, a bed that wasn't as comfy as this and wasn't made of true silk pillow covers. Lottie said it's not only for our faces to be safe, but to look the best once we are awake in the morning

I'm curious about when I will return home. What was going through my mind? I won't be able to... but I'm more curious about how my family is holding up.

Are they sleeping well? Did Papa make them some freshly baked biscuits and hot milk before sleeping?

Speaking of which.. By this time papa would've been next to me, along with Ramiel and Astro. Astro would be studying around the counter, and Ramiel would be having his head on the pillows as we both listened to Papa's stories. He would be reading bedtime stories by then or just random talks about our mom. Sometimes made up stories about her.

This always happens every year at the end of the reapings. It was somewhat of a celebration. And it is what always makes my brothers forget about the reaping event, and the anxiety building up feeling.

"The princess looked up at the stars, seeing that they had turned into her favorite color.. Yellow, it seemed that the magician outdid himself as he came by the balcony, his hand offering to the princess who looked at him like- "

"Wait aren't stars yellow already Pa?" Ramiel's eyes furrowed, "I'm sure it's white" Astro commented. In District 5, you could barely see the stars. All because of the factories covering up the place.

"Let Papa continue the story! And the colors of the stars are all of those followings before you both start disturbing the moment" I scolded, adding a few dabs on the cookies that were made by Papa, with milk. Taking a bite, munching it. Papa chuckled.

My eyes were puffy, and I sniffled, imagining the three. I desperately wanted to go home. I felt uncomfortable, shifting my moves from time to time.

Tears flowed down, I couldn't sleep properly with the hindrance of my thoughts.

It was dark inside the train, all the lights were turned off but I couldn't help but sit up straight and decide to go outside the rooms. I walked slowly through the hallway of the train car when I suddenly bumped into someone. "Sorry, I'm so sorry I didn't mean to not sleep at night-" someone whispered lightly, I looked up and saw his eyes closed, and when he opened his eyes. He was astonished a small chuckle led out of his mouth

"You're awake?" Lucas asked, "Couldn't sleep as well?" There it is again, a smile. I didn't know how to respond but nodded, "Same as well.. I think they are all asleep" his head turned to look at the dining room.

"Wanna come with me? I'm grabbing some pudding I saw that was left over on the counters.." He offered, and I was surprised but responded. "yeah.. thank you uhm.." I muttered and his eyes sparkled, it was the second time he heard me talk. "Lucas. Just call me Lucas"

We both tip-toed into the dining room and went through the counters, to see a few desserts still laid out. Lucas went towards it, grabbing two puddings that were placed on a glass placeholder, bowls adorned with vibrant colors.

I looked through the desserts and spotted cookies and a jar of milk. "You wanna get those as well?" I flinched when I heard his voice.

" uhm..." I didn't wanna burden him but he made me hold both of the puddings and grabbed the plate of cookies along with the jar of milk.

"Let's use the glass from the pudding to hold the milk," he suggested, gesturing toward the small pudding's placeholders that I was holding, "Now come on before they hear us!" He whispered with excitement in his eyes, I nodded "okay.. okay..!" Maybe he wasn't that bad at all...

I felt a smile form on my face

We were both walking in the bedroom hallways, "When I was exploring this very lovely spectacular night, I got to the back train, I saw this." He told with what you can hear a dramatic effect voice

He opened the door, revealing a cozy room, The last car of the train has chairs and couches, as well as a large window, framed by a breathtaking view of the night sky, the stars twinkling like diamonds scattered across a blue canvas.

The atmosphere was serene, wrapping us in a comforting embrace as we sat side by side, captivated by the display above.

We both placed the plate of cookies on the chair and ate the pudding we had. It was delicious, I always wanted to grab a second batch but was too nervous to get another one

After we finished, we enjoyed the warm, chocolate chip cookies with cold, creamy milk. I couldn't help but wonder if Papa and my big brothers were having cookies and milk too.

These cookies were tasty, but they could never match the deliciousness of the ones Papa baked, it would always fill our home with a comforting aroma that lingered long after.

"What... what do you think they are doing?" I accidentally blurted out. He flinched when I started to speak breaking the comfortable air, not that it wasn't comfortable right now, it was still the same, peaceful.

"Sorry.. I was wondering what could papa be up to.. and -" I panicked.

He was hesitant to answer, He thought for a moment "Sleeping, Like you should be right now" he looked at me with a smile, "Are we.. are we allies?" I accidentally blurted out again, covering my mouth with my hand as I realized what I just said. He was surprised by my comment

"What kind of question is that, Diodorus? Of course, we are"

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

I heard a persistent knocking on the door, the sound echoing softly in the quiet room. Turning slowly, I shifted around the bed. The morning light streamed through the large window beside my bed, casting warm beams that kissed my face and gently pulled me from the remnants of sleep.

The knocking grew louder, more urgent. "Sweetie? Sweetheart?" a high-pitched voice called, tinged with a mix of concern and impatience. I straightened up, sitting at the edge of the bed, feeling the coolness of the wooden floor beneath my feet.

"Papa..? Astro?.." I opened my eyes and my vision was a blur.

I rubbed my eyes, blinking so many times. "Ramiel...?" I squinted and I hopped off the bed. "My little sweetheart? Aerith?"

I opened the door, with my eyes closed, and blinked multiple times to be greeted by my escort, Lottie. Stumbling almost backward from trying to stand. "Oh my! Careful Aerith!" She shrieked lightly as she caught me with her gloved hands.

She had a different hairstyle now, full pink-purple type, glittered with silver, with curls on both of her sides that were uneven. She had full-on makeup that was embroidered with small glitters that shined. Her lips were shaped into some heart. Her dress was full of purple, frills that were on the skirt, and purple glitter that was shimmering on its corset.

"You perhaps must have had a prodigious beautiful night's sleep? It's time, to feast on breakfast before we arrive at the Capitol!" She poked my nose making me startled. "Well, aren't you just adorable?" She squealed, grabbing my hand, "I would have told you to freshen up, but Volt kept complaining about where you have been!"

"Sorry... Miss.." I muttered, "Don't be sweetie! And please, just call me Lottie!" She beamed. We both went inside the dining car, "Someone is just being impatient." she finished her statement, it was clear she waited to finish it just to let the one who was targeted hear it.

"What was that pink woman?" An irritated voice asked, it was Faxon. Lottie didn't respond and immediately sat on her seat, before she did, she made me sit next to her. She started placing some waffles. "Those are waffles! It's quite a delight! Trust me sweetie" She smiled at me.

"Thank you miss... I mean.. Lottie" I said in a small voice, and she looked at me with eyes I couldn't read.

I glanced up to see Faxon in a conversation with Lucas while Blythe quietly enjoyed his breakfast across the table. My attention shifted to the stack of golden circular food in front of me.

"Those are waffles, my sweetheart, It's quite a delight" Lottie explained. I hesitated to take a bite, but after doing so,

I eagerly picked up my fork, drenching each fluffy bite in rich maple syrup. It was absolutely delicious, and I started eating too quickly, a slight panic rising as I worried about choking.

Lottie leaned in, excitement evident in her voice. "At this start of the day, we will be greeted by the capitol people before we enter the building" and Lottie continued to talk about the prep team.

"Anyhow, it took me ages to fire the old stylist we had"

"Took you long enough woman" The man who blurted it out ate up the food on his plate. I could feel the tension hanging in the air between Faxon and Lottie, Lottie was staring at him deadly in the eyes, I glanced around the table to see the reactions of the others.

Lucas, seated beside me, caught my eye, his eyebrows were uneven. He looked back and forth between Lottie and Faxon as if trying to find out the silent conversation between the two who were using their eyes. He looked back at me and shrugged in response.

Faxon was eating his waffles too, he looked like he wasn't bothered, "Well what are your skills, kids?" Faxon made a hand gesture using his fork. Changing the topic

"I can fight?" Lucas replied

"In what way?" Blythe finally spoke up, placing his fork down, and chewing his food.

Lottie looked at them with confusion, "What ways? Fight, the child said fight, you don't expect him to fight with sticks, sweetie" Her eyebrows raised. Blythe stared at her with a shouldn't have done that look.

"Stop with your dingle dangle, Pink woman." Faxon rolled his eyes as Lottie was offended. Blythe sighed like he expected this to happen already

"He could fight with sticks for all I care" Faxon turned to look at me, "Could you pass me the jam, uhh..." Faxon's voice changed from a rude tone to a normal version as he eyed at me, he must have forgotten my name.

"Aerith, sir.." I said in a quiet voice, taking the jam next to me and giving it to him, "Thanks Aerith."

After some time, the train was going a bit faster, it was full of water below the trails of the train. expanse of shimmering water, reflecting the brilliant blue of the sky. Lucas and I were completely mesmerized, our mouths dropped.

The scenery was nothing short of breathtaking; the enormous windows of the train were now filled with towering buildings that pierced the skyline, their glass facades glistening in the sunlight.

The sun hung high in the sky, casting a warm golden glow over everything, while fluffy white clouds drifted lazily, scattered across the horizon. We felt a sense of freedom as our eyes roamed over the vibrant landscape, the beauty of it all was mesmerizing. It looked so sparkly, and bright even from a far away glance.

Lottie added a fake cough, catching both me and Lucas' attention.

"Welcome to the Capitol, my sweethearts!" The scenery looked gorgeous even just from this part away from the window.

Chapter Text

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

. ᘛ 𝑯𝑨𝑼𝑵𝑻𝑬𝑫 : CHAPTER 3 ᘚ

. ݁ ✦ ݁ . ⊱〔 03. THE LITTLE PRINCESS AND HER FAIRYLIGHTS 〕 ⊰

I STARED AT THE CEILING ABOVE, FEELING EXPOSED, I lay on the cold metal slab. When we arrived at the Capitol, Lottie guided us to the prep team. I hated feeling exposed, it was cold as well. I didn't know how to react

I was being examined by the prep team that was given to me, they looked different. Not that I find it weird, well maybe it is.

When we hopped off the train, I was flash-banged with Capitol people's looks, they had full-on neon outfits and different styles, and the not-so-difference about them was that their fashion wasn't how I expected the Capitol fashion to be. Sure some looked normal, but there were others who looked oddly like animals. Or were trying to be one

Like when I saw a woman with whiskers on her, it looked so real!

There were murmurs between the prep team, there were two women, one with a beard and the other had a masculine body. Out of the three, there was a guy as well, he didn't look masculine nor did he have any beard, but he did have makeup and a flamboyant girly outfit. I was curious if they were girls or guys or something in between.

The one with the beard was Simba, the one with a masculine body was Thalia, and the other was Ramona. Simba was more like the leader out of the three

They were looking through the papers and looked up and down at me and nodded after a few minutes "Let's get to work ladies!" the bearded woman, Simba demanded, so they are all ladies then.

They started bathing me, and they started scrubbing some dirt from my skin and it felt painful, "There there, it'll be alright" The lady with full-on makeup had a smile on her face, Ramona. I think they got a few layers of my skin because of how hard they scrubbed onto my body.

They started to trim my nails and apply something to my face. Making my stingy skin feel a lot more relaxed "It's a moisturizer, it'll help little one" the woman with a masculine body, Thalia said. The entire process they were comforting me. I think they were trying to make me feel comfortable

It doesn't matter too much because of how much skin, too much skin I was showing. And I didn't like that, I had to choke my cries up, I couldn't cry here...

The waxing part was the most painful of all. I had to close my eyes the entire time and grit my teeth through the discomfort. For the past few hours, I had been stripped, scrubbed down, waxed, and trimmed. After the entire process, they began working on my makeup and hairstyle. I felt...

I felt so exposed. I hated being exposed. I hated it... I felt vulnerable inside.

"That's the last of it all." Simba squealed.

They gave me a robe, and I felt a sigh of relief wash over me. "Follow us," Ramon signaled for me to come along, but I hesitated. As we walked through the halls, Simba held my hand. "Ah, such a young beauty! I couldn't believe it when I saw you on screen. I couldn't wait to work with you!" she giggled. Was I supposed to smile? To not be rude, I nodded and offered a small smile in response.

All of us headed to the stylist's office, Thalia opened the door and they signaled me to walk in. They closed the door, leaving me alone in the small room by myself.

I glanced around the room, gripping the soft fabric of the robe that enveloped me, feeling a mix of vulnerability and curiosity. "Hello," A woman in front of me called out, her voice echoing slightly in the stillness. The woman before me didn't resemble the typical Capitol fashion, she appeared more like an ordinary person, she didn't flash bang me that's for sure

Her expression was intense as she scrutinized me, her eyes scanning every detail from my disheveled hair down to the hem of my robe.

I started, searching for the right words to break the tension. "Uhm.. hello.." I stared up at her, and a smile quickly formed through her lips. She was wearing a dress with a small skirt that resembled the ocean, sparkling with silver glitter.

I wonder if everyone was into silver glitter?

The outfit showcased her beautifully, with ruffles that resembled the waves of water I often see from the dams at home. Silver jewels were intricately entwined around her skirt and neckline.

The only odd thing that made her seem like any other Capitol people, was her unique trait, the tips of her fingers were purple!

"Allow me to introduce myself, I am Bonniebelle." She stepped forward, her silver jewels were making sounds

She held out her hand for me to shake, My eyebrows raised. "Uhm.. Aerith.. Miss.." I shook her hand. She looked at my hands and then at myself, "I know that." she responded

She motioned for me to take a seat at the table, and I took it as a sign to sit down as well. She pressed a button on the side of the table, and a steaming plate of food appeared in the center.

Bonnibelle smiled at me and picked some food up from her plate only a few portions. "Do you like spinach salad? Vegetables I mean." She asked, dumbing it down for me like I didn't know what it was and I shrugged "I'm.. I'm not into salads.. miss.."

"I don't really like vegetables, Miss..." I said, blinking twice before looking up nervously. Maybe I said something wrong, but all she did was nod. "Just call me Belle," she responded quickly.

"Eat up, don't hesitate." she said, placing a plate full of flower-shaped rolls in front of me "There are vegetables on those, but it is going to be different than the ones you eat from District 5." She was making me eat vegetables, surely she was implying the vegetables here were a lot fresher than in District 5

I'm not sure if she is reminding my place. Everyone here is confusing to me. "Okay" I grabbed a fork and took a big bite, it was delicious as well, I'm sure I'd be able to eat every single roll from the plate

I could hear a small chuckle from Belle, sounding genuine. "The tribute parade, Aerith?" She hummed, looking at me.

I gulped the food, "The tribute parade..?" I repeated, but she didn't comment so I just decided to keep the conversation going "It's.. where you make me look like those princesses right?" I pried just in case maybe I was wrong. This was the first where I actually spoke longer or held a conversation with a Capitol person

"They must've told you already, have they? Yes, truthfully this is my first time being a stylist." She started to use the cloth from the table to remove the stains from her lips.

"And I shall do my best" She smiled at me, "I'll be sure you'll gain sponsors and be remembered, I'll make sure people will look at you."

"What's District 5 to you, Aerith? At night?" She asked, this made me almost drop my utensils, and I gobbled up the rolls I was eating. This was the first time as well that someone asked me about my home

"It's pretty..! It's not full of dams, power plants, solar panels, or factories, but at night there would be so many stars!! Only at the part where the ones who can't afford lights... factories are covering up the sky that me and my Papa could barely see it at our house!" I started to think more, talking about it makes me feel a warm sensation inside.

"Do you know the meaning of Diodorus? Your last name?"

I was puzzled by her questions, but I shrugged lightly. At that moment, a smile slowly spread across her lips, giving me the impression that she found amusement in my bewilderment.

"Gift of Zeus," she hummed. "I will ensure the game centers around you."

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

I stared at my reflection in the mirror, shocked. I couldn't believe how pretty I looked as if it were someone else. Her pulse quickened.

"Could you spin for me?" Belle demanded, I nodded my head, twirling lightly on the platform. "Good good." she was staring at me from a far distance and came towards me, fixing the skirt. "Now if you move slightly?"

I moved backward, and the dress illuminated. "There you go." I looked at it with shimmering eyes; it was glowing. It was glowing!

A smile formed on my face as the dress was shimmering like my eyes. "H-how..?" I fluttered my eyes as I looked up at the stylist, "I had help from a friend, Cinna." I looked at her confused and she shrugged "Not that you'd know him, though I wanted it to seem more. Different. That friend of mine gave the recommendation of lighting it up."

I acted like I could understand her, but she seemed glad to talk about this friend of hers.

The dress was nothing like those I had seen in tribute parades; it was blue with ruffles, sleeveless, and its sides lit up like the stars I used to see at home. She gave me a blue veil as an additional layer so my hands wouldn't be empty, not being placed on my head. The first layer resembled a cape and also had thirteen strings of lights. "Fairy lights," that's what Belle called them. Additionally, it was adorned with silver glitter for more detail.

Did she make Lottie's outfits as well? It does have silver glitter on...

I had an intricately designed headwear so it will compliment my hairstyle. My hairstyle was styled with two braids but there were still some that were left without any ties on it. My hands and my face were painted onto this "lightning" type of makeup.

This was the first time I've seen myself for the past hours. I felt my jaw drop

"Continue, have your mentor told you about what your persona has to be?" I looked down at Belle who was fixing my skirt. I tilted my head "Mentor..?" Belle noticed something and sighed, "Right. Faxon must've forgotten." she groaned

"Just act cute and adorable, can you do that, Aerith?" She asked me with a monotone voice, and I gazed at her, adorable and cute?

"I.. I think so.. I can do that.." It wouldn't be that hard, I think. Papa said I was always adorable, so I'm sure I could do that. "Good. good." She repeated, making the skirt more fluffy, "Now, I need you to do a big smile, and do waves. It'll be pressuring, but remember what you are there for, Aerith." She stood up after finishing with the small touches, I nodded and nodded with her instructions. I could hear her mutters of how irresponsible my mentor was.

She observed me intently for a few moments, her eyes scanning my face and dress as if searching for something unspoken. Once she seemed satisfied with her assessment, she reached out and took my hand with a gentle grip. Together, we walked toward the basement floor of the remake center.

We stepped into the elevator, The elevator doors closed with a soft whoosh, and it began its descent. My expression shifted slightly as the elevator jolted into motion, and a playful flutter danced inside my stomach.

I was stunned, I wanted to know how it worked, I wanted to ask. I was curious, I wanted to ride it again but we already reached the lower floor, our destination.

It was a massive stable, My attention was immediately drawn to magnificent creatures standing gracefully. There were horses, a sight I had only encountered in holograms or the pages of books. A horse! An actual horse!

I stared at it with sparkling eyes. A horse and she's seeing it with her two eyes!

"There's our girl" Faxon looked at me, his voice didn't seem irritated. "You look nice don't you?" Faxon smiled at me. Even if we barely communicated or if I barely knew this person, it was surprising to see him...

"Volt, smiling?" The stylist, Belle, who was holding my hand had both her eyebrows raised. It seems I wasn't only the one surprised. "Whatever you say Hart." his irritated voice came back. "You forgot to tell the child something important it seems, I talked with, Aerith. Did you not inform her?" Belle pressed, her voice annoyed as well.

I was dazed thinking about the horses, I didn't realize someone called me, "Aerith?" The woman who was holding my hand called me multiple times already. "Huh..! What.. What?" I blinked and looked at her, I looked around, and I didn't realize I was next to a carriage already.

"The princess is already zooming out," Lucas told me, his hands moving in front of my face that I had to blink multiple times.

Lucas was wearing an exact replica of Aerith's outfit, except it wasn't skirts and corsets but he didn't have a shirt on, he was full-on showing his abs and it was added with lightning things that were like mine.

He had the same makeup as I did, but it was only applied around his neck, abs, and arms. He also wore the same headwear and the same transparent, sparkling layer wrapped around his hands, along with the same cape. However, he looked different. I initially thought this was due to his outfit and makeup or because he was smiling freely now, but it was also because there was no dirt clinging to his skin anymore.

"Well don't you look adorable sweetheartt!!" a woman squealed, her gloved hands on my cheek, Lottie. She was pinching my cheeks and it was painful. "Eep-"

"Leave the kid alone pink lady. Her make-up doesn't need a big pink blush prototype version like yours. I see that bright blush of yours and it's already an eye sore combined with your heavy make-up" He moved Lottie's hand away from my cheeks, he didn't do it in a bad way, but in a gentle way. Weird.

So he has manners. Both were bickering on the background with Belle who was on it too. I'm pretty sure the other one who was present was someone else, it must be Lucas' stylist.

I didn't listen to the conversations, While I was holding my cheek that was being pinched by the hand-gloved lady. It was stinging

"You okay, Diodorus?" Lucas looked at me, "Yeah.. yeah I'm okay" I stared up at the guy who was now smiling freely. "You look amazing by the way" He had his hands formed into a thumbs up and he winked at me with a smile.

"Thank.. You" I smiled softly, I felt like I was opening up to this person slowly

The four turned to us "Okay then, remember. You kid," Faxon went to immediate business as he pointed at Lucas, "Smile. Look friendly and charming. That's what we are going for. Your mentor is going for." Faxon grumbled, "That shit left us for damn Finnick Odair"

"shit?" I stared up at Faxon, and Lucas' eyes widened, along Lottie's drained-looking face.

"LANGUAGE Faxon!" she shushed him, Faxon muttered something "Don't say things like that kid. Don't." Faxon glanced at me, I nodded, seeing Lottie's face was fuming red than her pink blush.

I'm not sure why they were surprised that I've said that word. I keep hearing Ramiel say it, but he does say I shouldn't say those types of words in front of Papa or Astro. Or snitch that he says things like it. It was all bad words, I'm not stupid. I know what it is. They were still treating me like I was 10 or so

Lottie did another fake cough, "And you my sweetheart, will be giving off a sweet persona! Can you do that sweetie?" She talked to me like I was 10. I'm two years above that!

"Okay." I let out, she took it as a sign that I had agreed. Belle was adding a few touches to me along with Lucas. She was fixing the dress that was supposed to be lighting up, it wasn't lighting up currently, that's what I realized

I didn't bother to ask as I was focusing on the other twenty-three tributes.

They were all in pairs, I looked at the people that stood in front, the girls looked so pretty like actual princesses I saw in books. Like the girl with blonde hair.. I think her name was Tiara. No matter how pretty the girls in front looked, they looked terrifying as well.

I accidentally made eye contact with the blonde and I quickly glanced somewhere else, seeing a red-haired lady and a boy who looked almost the same age as me! That's what I'd assume, he was short.

Though I couldn't see his face because he was looking backwards, I could only see the red-haired woman. I should've focused on the reaping videos because now I don't know what these people are named as or could identify their districts. I didn't focus on the other tributes that were shown on the reaping because I dozed off.

The red-haired looked like a mermaid with her dress, and the boy was dressed up like a fisherman. I guessed that was District 4? The red hair looked like she was speaking to a boy, and the boy was chuckling.

Now that I have noticed, some males here were being dressed up showing off abs, District 6 and 8.

"Do great out there my sweethearts!" Lottie beamed, her hands clapping, "Good luck kids." Faxon didn't keep eye contact with both of us.

I noticed he could barely keep eye contact with me at all. "You'll do wonderful," Belle told me, her voice was kind of monotone but it felt genuine.

All of them left, and we were boarded on the carriage. I held onto Lucas' cape, as I looked at the horses. Sure it was fascinating to see with my own eyes now, but I felt some small fear of falling off.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

All the other victors were already at their proper spots eyeing their own tributes on the screen. The District 5 victor, Liam Blythe, was eyeing down the two tributes that were finally left alone with the other mentor, stylists, and escort. He was drinking up the jazz flute on his hand

"Those are your tributes?" A sea-green-eyed man looked at the little girl and the 18-year-old boy on the screen. He settled into a circular chair next to Liam, its frame elegantly crafted and embellished with intricate designs in white and gold. The delicate patterns wove together to create a stunning visual effect, inviting him to lean back and relax.

The place was being bombarded with a few Capitol elites, all having drinks or food on their plates.

Liam looked at him, "She doesn't seem 12 to me, she looks small" The man was squinting his eyes as well, "Aint any surprise." Liam sighed as he had his hand on his head. He knew the girl wouldn't last a day in that arena, and the sea-green-eyed victor knew it as well. Surely the two knew it would be the 18-year-old who would possibly survive longer than the child.

"I'm already betting on her." A woman was on the other spot of the golden chairs, her hands filled with some wine in her glass and her legs crossed. The two men looked at her surprised.

"What?" She had her eyebrows raised "We can't doubt a child if Finnick here won his games." She moved her wine glass in front of them.

"I'm sure she'll get too many sponsors with that look." She raised her glass in front of the screen, pointing at the little 12-year-old girl with her glass of wine. Making both men look back at the screen

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

"It won't bite it's friendly!" His smile made me calm down, trusting him. The opening anthem started and the huge doors opened making my vision bright for a moment, I had to blink a few numerous times and the chariot started moving. Making me almost stumble a little.

My ears felt like they would bleed the moment the chariot emerged from the doors. The crowd above was screaming, crying, cheering, and calling out names while pointing them out. It took me a moment to adjust my eyes and take in the sight of so many people.

My heart raced as I heard my name echoing through the crowd. A sense of happiness washed over me, and I cautiously raised my hands to wave back at the faces, a shy smile spreading across my lips. Each call felt like a warm embrace, Though I knew it was all just...

The crowd and cameras had completely overlooked the other tributes, focusing solely on Lucas and me. I felt the cameras turning toward Lucas and me, causing everyone to scream loudly. I could hear even more screams and shouts of Lucas' name. I turned to look at him, and he was wearing a bright smile.

Giving small flying kisses to the crowd, everyone kept trying to catch it as if they were able to, especially the Capitol women. The Capitol women in front.

"Be sure, that you target those in front, those Capitol citizens are the ones who have larger money in their pockets," Belle told me as she examined me head to toe once more.

A Capitol Woman was able to get a rose down to the chariot where me and Lucas were on. Lucas was able to catch it and he winked at the woman making her almost faint, he turned to me and handed it to me. The crowd went wild for the action. Both individuals were winning the hearts of the sponsors that night.

Before long, all twelve horses came to a stop, surrounded by country flags. I looked up at the balcony and saw an old man standing there, waiting for the cheers to die down. It quickly died down with his simple gesture.

This must be the president, the one who owned all of Panem.

He had a smile on, he looked straight at me and rapidly looked away. He looked away once I made eye contact? Maybe I'm just overthinking. He was eyeing everyone anyway.

"Welcome... Welcome. Tributes. We welcome you to the annual Seventy-Second Games.." He had a smile on his face, I squinted my eyes more to get a better view. "And we wish you, a Happy Hunger Games."

He looked straight into my eyes this time, I could've sworn. "May the best be able to gain the Victor title, and may the odds be ever in your favor." This time it seemed his smile was about to falter just like his hair that looked like it was balding. I felt his penetrating eyes on me.

The horses started to move, going back to the stables. When we came back, the stylists, Faxon and Blythe along with Lottie came.

"Let me help you down, You did lovely." Belle held my hand once again, bringing me down the chariot. "Oh! I just love — what you both did out there!" Lottie squealed, jumping up and down, a small trickle of tears in her eyes. She was sobbing?

Blythe was speaking to Lucas, and Faxon was just eyeing me. Why were they all eyeing me? Every thought I had this day made my headache.

"Good job kid." He told

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

The lights were dimmed, casting a gentle darkness over the room as I lay sprawled on the plush bed, feeling completely washed up from the long day. I gazed up at the ceiling, my mind racing with thoughts after the tribute parade had come to a close.

I found myself consumed with thoughts about my family. What were they thinking about me in this moment? I could almost hear Papa's comforting voice echoing in my mind, reminding me that they would always be watching over me, no matter what. It was a bittersweet comfort, knowing they were there, yet a feeling I hated still came back.

I held onto the silver necklace around my neck. Did I look pretty in their eyes? I wasn't sure.

My tummy grumbled and I felt my back tired, I wanted to stretch it out. I stood straight, yawning, and tried to stretch the tiredness out. I still felt numb. I was staring at the ceiling overthinking the entire time that I always wished this was all a fantasy.

Papa hadn't come barging inside the room just like what I thought would have happened inside the train.

My tummy made some noise again making me want to get some food outside. I moved down the spacey bed, quickly tip-toeing and I opened the door slowly. Closing the door behind me I almost shrieked before someone closed my mouth using both of their hands, letting go once done.

It was a bit dim in the hallway, half of the lights were out just like at the train.

"Couldn't sleep again, Diodorus?" Lucas's quiet toned chuckle could be heard. He was amused "No.." I looked up at him, and he nodded, ruffling my hair. My stomach grumbled, and he nearly laughed but quickly covered his mouth.

"Do you always sneak around at night" his words and he gave a warm smile. Ironic. He's awake as well! "Why are you up?" I blankly stared at him and he just shrugged it off

"Shh. I have a very important mission. I need cookies. Don't ask questions." He swiftly carried me making me surprised. "Hey -"

"I've carried you before when you dozed off on the train, It's a good thing you're not too heavy" he joked. "What?" I was distraught, he just chuckled at me.

We both sneaked through the main halls.

It sounded so peaceful. Me and Lucas's rooms were right next to each other while the others were down by the halls. So Lucas and I think we wouldn't get caught. We hogged through the box thing we saw on the kitchen corners. We opened it up and ended up feeling cold air.

"What's this?" Lucas stared at another box, covered in black with a picture pasted on it. "Ice- cream?" I tilted my head, reading the text placed on it. "Cookies and Cream.. Icecream?"

We both hear someone sputter, the liquid forced out in a sudden, sharp spray. Making us both flinch.

"What are you kids doing up this early?" We heard a sigh behind us, which made anxiety creep inside me. We both turned around slowly, Lucas was holding the box that had a picture on it.

The man, Blythe, was looking at the box that Lucas was holding. "I'd be damned..." We could hear his quiet tone and see his large eyes wide open. The room was filled with silence afterward. He heard my tummy grumble, making my face flush as the air was filled with the sounds of my stomach.

Bad timing stomach.

"I thought you kids have eaten enough.." I could hear his surprised voice, "You want a taste of that?" He went towards us, pointing at the box

"What is it?" I was dumbfounded, same as Lucas. "Ice cream, it's good. Not good for this early mornin' but Volt ain't awake and so is Lottie." He closed the big box, "And this?" Lucas pointed at the closed box, making Blythe's eyebrows twist, realizing we didn't know much about these things.

"I thought Lottie told you both. It's a refrigerator, it keeps food cold, like the ice cream." He went through the cabinets and grabbed three glasses, three small spoons, and some weird-looking silver item.

"Gimme the ice cream" he scooped up the white and black polka-dotted block. Me and Lucas were looking at his gesture "It's cold, don't eat it too much" Giving both of the glass filled with it to our hands, with spoons placed onto it.

I stared at it for a moment and looked up at Blythe who took a bite of his. I decided to eat mine as well, grabbing the spoon, and taking a bite.

Making my eyes sparkle. I turned to look at Lucas who was eating it too fast "Hold on kid don't eat-" Lucas felt his headache "My head!" He groaned.

"Eat it too fast.." Blythe finished his sentence

"What was that?!" He whispered in a painful voice "It's called brain freeze kid. Don't eat it too fast" He looked at me, I took it as a sign not to make the same mistake as Lucas and ate mine slowly, trying not to end up like Lucas

My thoughts on ice cream is that it tastes delicious, other than how Lucas ended up

This was just ice cream, of course. And yet it felt like more. Was it possible to get another bite of this like pudding before I get myself to die? I wanted to request this before I die but was too ashamed to ask

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

When morning finally dawned, I felt a gentle stirring within me as I began to shift beneath the covers. Slowly, I opened my eyes to take in my surroundings.

A carefully arranged outfit awaited me nearby. It consisted of a form-fitting grey shirt, designed with a sleek front zipper that glinted softly in the morning light, it had some red stripes on the sides as well. Accompanying the shirt was a pair of leggings. I noticed that the back of the shirt displayed a bold black number five.

I guessed this was what I had to wear for the day.

After a cold shower and dressing up for the day, I opened my room door and saw the group I had seen for these past days, "Morning sweetheart!" Someone greeted me with an ecstatic smile. I smiled gently at the woman who was dressed up in pink and was dressed up in a different pink shade this time. I sat down at one of the chairs that were next to Lottie.

"Alright now that everyone is here, let's get down to business." Faxon huffed, placing down his utensils, his hands holding on together while he looked at me and Lucas. "Business?" Lucas repeated it, "Business" Faxon repeated it again

The rest of the breakfast time was filled with Faxon giving pieces of advice to both of me and Lucas. Blythe did as well, saying things like Avoid the Districts 1, 2 and 4.

"Why do you call them Careers?" Lucas was confused, of course, it also had me confused as well, "influenced with the District 12 mentor" Blythe looked at Faxon and Faxon just sighed

"Take the most note of not showing off kids." Faxon glanced at Lucas, making Lucas point at himself, "Me?"

"Yes you, watch out for them. Aight?" Blythe used his spoon to create gestures. "Your handsome face is the one helpin' you out here. Try to be invisible, don't give out weaknesses or your strengths. I'd be damned. There'd be kids out there that'll try to watch you guys intently to see your skills or worth as an ally."

Faxon nodded at this, "Try to be as unreadable. Unexpected. But you better not be real unexpected where you go up to the careers. I mean in a way where they can't read you" Faxon looked at me and I nodded at all of their bits of advice.

They also began discussing the grades, upcoming assessments, and more. After everyone finished their meal, I was able to have a private conversation with Faxon.

"Alright kid, now listen up, I don't know what your skills are but I'll need to know about it right now, glad you didn't answer on the train just in case." He glanced around, he had a stern focused face like he was taking me seriously. He was talking about Lucas

I blinked my eyes multiple times, maybe I needed some work on my eyes because I was probably delusional for thinking someone would take me seriously for an age like this other than my family and some people from home "Uhm.. Yes sir"

"What are your skills kid?" he asked straight forward, "I.. I don't think I have any." I hesitated to answer and his eyes widened in a tinge of disappointment, "any skill is good, you'll need to be honest with me, so I can help you out there." He seemed determined, I bobbed

Trying to think, "I can... Work with electricity stuff? Papa said I was smart at it. And big brother Astro! My other big brother Ramiel often asks me for help as well when it comes to related stuff like that" He was listening to me so I continued "I got leveled up quickly at school, they said I was good with mechanics so they allowed me to help them with stuff?"

He had a small grin on his face with vast eyes, "What else do you got kid?"

"I can paint?" I blurted out "We can work with this." he had one of his hands on his chin like he was thinking. "Listen to me closely kid."

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

The elevator door opened, making me and Lucas step out, he gazed down at me "Stick with me" I stared up at the tall man, and he added a nervous smile, shaking both of his hands in a retreat way, "I mean if you wanna go around that's alright"

"Okay?" I glanced at him but gave a warm smile to be respectful. I appreciated his worry

"In two weeks twenty-three of you will be dead." The instructor in front of us made us all gather around to listen to her, Atala. She started explaining everything and the rules inside the training grounds. I fidgeted my hands just about the thought of it.

"One of you will be alive, who that depends on is how well you pay attention over the next four days." She continued, and I made sure to listen intently. I felt some stares at me, I think it was the careers because the entire time they had been by the corners giggling about the other tributes. "Particularly to what I'm about to say,"

"First. No fighting with the other tributes. We'll have plenty of time for that in the arena. There are four compulsory exercises, the rest will be individual training. My advice is; Don't ignore the survival skills."

"Everybody wants to grab a sword but most of you will die from natural causes. Ten percent from infection. Twenty percent from dehydration. Exposure can kill as easily as a knife."

As I stood in the gymnasium, I took a moment to glance around, my eyes drawn to the high corners of the room. There, I spotted the game makers, their silhouettes subtly illuminated by the overhead lights. They were eyeing us like hawks.

When the entire rule talk was done, I looked through the stations around. Everyone started to split up and I was nervous. Even though it hadn't started yet I felt my palms sweat a bit. Half of the others have already started going to the weaponry stations.

Snap out of it Aerith! You have to focus and start training like what Mr. Faxon told you!

I took a grip. Lucas invited me to try out some weapons but I declined to check on some survival skills first. Mr. Faxon ordered me to work on some survival skills and then work on some knives.

I went to the fire station first off, I saw the District 6 female leave right after using at least five rocks around her to start a fire. She got called by her partner, and I took the chance to go there by myself. I stared at District 6's work, she looked like she was struggling with it.

Everything was pretty easy to learn, like starting the fire, I knew how to start a fire because of my big brother, Ramiel. I started to go through the poisonous identification section and then to shelter-making.

I was working on learning some ties just after, I struggled long on that section. After that, I went to try out the shooting of knives section. I kept missing multiple times, and I was nervous to even try to shoot the knives at the targets.

"Grip the knife with a hand you know is dominant, have a proper stance, like try moving your front leg a bit further forward. Lean a little to your target and relax your body more." I heard a voice, this wasn't Lucas, because I couldn't recognize it at all. "You're a bit too tense right now."

I turned quickly to see a curled-haired blonde in front of me, with blue-greenish eyes. "What?" I was conflicted by his words. My eyebrows furrowing, he looked a few years older than me. "Your position is wrong, move your front leg forward a little and stand straighter. Also, relax" he repeated it again but in full summary and straight forward.

I didn't know what to say but I quickly followed, moving my front leg forward a little, taking deep breaths a bit, I felt nervous still but I continued to take a few more breaths closing my eyes. Holding this knife made me sick already.

I broke free from handling the knife and threw it. I opened my eyes slowly to see where it shot.

The head. It went straight for the head.

My eyes widened, it was wrong for me to smile but I felt it form, I did it! I turned to look at the boy again "Thank yo!-" Just so I could continue, he was gone from my sight.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

"You broke Plan A" A sigh came out of Blythe's lips, and all of us were at the dining table eating our meals as usual, I felt like I wanted to vomit from eating too much but Mr. Faxon said I should eat more as he placed so much food on my plate on and on,

"Faxon stop making the child eat too much! The child looks like her tummy is about to explode!" Lottie was angered by this action and all Mr. Faxon did was roll his eyes "What do you want pink lady? She's going to starve in that arena. Let her eat a lot whether you like it or not!" He placed more food on my plate

"Would you both stop arguing and allow me to give a scolding to the kid?" Blythe responded making Lottie and Mr. Faxon close both of their mouths. "As I was saying." Blythe looked at Lucas who was playing with his food with a fork, his eyes were obviously saying, I could've been out of the scolding session if the two kept arguing on the table like old married couple.

Lucas came with a happy smile earlier, and now it was smudged off. He said he found this potential girl that he could have an as ally, and that's when Blythe went almost berserk.

"You talked to one of the careers, you broke the plan I ordered." Blythe sighed, "She wasn't- I mean she was but I didn't know she was!" Lucas's head shot up, making Blythe groan "Out of anyone you could have tried to make an alliance with, kid? You chose a career?"

This made Mr.Faxon grin turning to look at me, "Glad my tribute here isn't as troublemaking as yours" This made Blythe look at Mr. Faxon with irritated eyes but he just let it slide, not arguing with Mr. Faxon like what others would do. "I will say this one more time, avoid the careers," Blythe said with a stern voice

"Abernathy's vocabulary must've rubbed onto you as well" Mr. Faxon chuckled

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

It reached the end of the training, and today was the day of the assessment, Every twenty-four tributes were all inside a small room that was attached to the gymnasium. Everyone took a seat by the small boxes of black colors as we all waited for our turns. We didn't get to practice once we all finished our lunch, so we all waited inside the small room for all of us to show our skills to the game makers.

"I'll be giving a few lists of what you need, you've practiced with the knife skills right?" He asked me, "I'm not that good Sir.." I muttered, and he glanced at me.

We were both by the balcony, sitting down at the two chairs that had a distance because of the small table. "Listen, kid, you don't have to be good, I don't mind if you pull out a Johanna Mason."

"Johanna Mason?" I tilted my head confused, he shrugged "Doesn't matter, What I am saying, scores don't define how good you are. Nothing defines what you are other than your own words." He told. "So go out there, show what you got" he smiled at me it looked genuine, not like what his usual smile was. That's what made it look genuine to my eyes. Even if I was wrong, I wanted to assume it was genuine.

Why were the people who talked to Mr. Faxon always mad? Why were they all mad at him? I guess it is because he is rude and all, but anything other than that, why?

I had my eyes widened, he was smiling. I did an up-and-down head gesture, "Yes sir." with determined eyes, He smirked "That's what I thought" He started messing up my hair and that's what made me a lot more surprised. My hands curled up together and both laid on my lap.

Some peacekeepers were guarding the sides of the door, just looking at our nervous faces. Some kids were all nervous, and I was as well. I glanced around as the others legs started moving, nails being bitten, or all of the above anxiety filling up reactions.

"Aerith Diodorus" A robotic voice called out my name, I stood up quickly before I knew it. Lucas had already finished his so I couldn't wait to leave the small cramped room where I didn't know anyone.

"Lucas Tithonus" A voice came through the speakers, making Lucas stand up, looking at me with an assuring smile "Good luck on yours and mine" He gave another thumbs up and returned the same smile

My heart started pounding, walking inside the room as I was escorted by the peacekeepers. I got inside to see people laughing, drinks being clinked together, food munches, and all sorts of where you could imagine a party is being held like.

The tables were already placed with some knives, and I felt like I was sweating, I felt like I couldn't do it. In front, there were the game makers, and on the sides were some dummies for me to use just to shoot the knives with.

"Uhm..." I muttered, finally gaining the courage "Aerith Diodorus, District 5." I said, my hands holding onto the sides of my shirt all together.

You got this Aerith. You got this all inside you.

"You have fifteen minutes to demonstrate your chosen skill, Miss Diodorus," The man from above told her, This must be Seneca Crane. Out of all of the game makers, he was the one who was focusing on me the most. The countdown had started.

Don't shake, don't shake, don't—

I took a grip, grabbing one of the knives making me feel sweat on my palms, I felt like the knife would slip from my hands, I tried to keep position and do what I had learned but the thought of just stabbing the dummy made me want to scramble away.

She could feel the air grow colder as the lights seemed to be dimmer. Her hands trembled. Each breath felt shallow, caught as if the air itself were rejecting her. She tried to count to five—calm, steady—but numbers felt slippery, out of reach.

Her breathing hitched.

What if I mess up?

My heart was pounding loudly, and I could hear silence instead of noises from the Capitol civilians, I closed my eyes, trying to breathe but my breath kept going fast.

Thud. Thud. Thud.

The silence was gone as murmuring sounds rose from the crowd in front of her, and it sounded loud. Her voice felt stuck in her throat.

What if I don't shoot

I threw my knife.

I opened my eyes.. it was shot. It didn't hit the target. I felt my face flush red. The knife was pressed onto the dummy's hands instead of the heart. To make it worse, none of the game makers were focusing at all and the time was running out. I couldn't disappoint Mr. Faxon, I just couldn't.

Thud. Thud. Thud.

I glanced up at Seneca Crane who was staring at me with eyes I couldn't read much, but it was like he was already considering killing me off or would be giving a bad score. I was okay with that but I couldn't get myself a 2.. I needed something that Mr. Faxon would be proud of.

"Uhm." I gulped, wiping off my sweaty palms. Changed of plans. I'm not throwing knives. I glanced around to see a bottle of item from a janitor's cart from the side. Just what I needed! I went towards it and grabbed it, going back to my position after I did so.

"Could I.. Could I have one of those bottles?" Looked above, Seneca Crane had his eyebrows furrowing, "Bottles?" he turned to the rest of the game makers, they stopped speaking slowly, and time was running out.

They looked at him, and then at me "Please?" I tried adding an innocent tone and they proceeded to throw it to me, I was able to catch it.

I made sure to check if the bottle was thick enough and it was, so I nodded and continued. "And those. Wrappers on candies? Could I have that too?" The game makers were looking at me confused, but this was able to get their attention. They threw the wrappers of candies as well.

I grabbed the wrappers of candies quickly, finding the aluminum foils fast, making a smile form on my lips. "Now let's make these aluminum foils into balls!" I added a fake giggle, forming the aluminum foils into small balls. Opening the cap of the thick bottle, and placing the drain cleaner inside it.

Breathe in.

I looked up at them and they were listening, this gave me more courage to continue. I felt myself shake a bit, especially my legs. I was trembling and my hands were sweating once more.

I stared at the time behind me, I had to do this quickly. "The drain cleaner here will be useful, we will combine the aluminum inside it!" It has some heavy acid if I could assume, so this is just what we needed. Let's combine the two" I grabbed all the aluminum foil, rolled up aluminum foil balls, and once done I took the drain cleaner bottle up item, placing it inside the thick bottle.

"So I'll close this off using this plastic water bottle" Once placing everything inside it, I closed the bottle using the cap. I started to try and talk fast, I could feel myself almost stuttering. I had to talk fast. The time was running out.

"Doesn't matter, What I am saying, scores don't define how good you are. Nothing defines what you are other than your own words." He told. "So go out there, show what you got" he smiled at me

"If you know the chemical reaction, it occurs when certain substances are combined! For now, I'll be using these items, which results in the creation of hydrogen gas and aluminum sulfate." I looked up at them and they looked at me confused they didn't understand what I was saying. Though some were hooked, and intrigued by what the little girl had to say.

"Meaning! The chemical reaction will release the heat into the surrounding, it'll cause a.. Kaboom!" I clapped my hands, placing the item down on the table. "I'm currently showing you a chemical reaction that releases heat, hydrogen gas, and aluminum sulfate. When this happens in a closed container, our bottle here..." I lifted the bottle slowly

Breathe out.

"the pressure builds up as hydrogen gas forms. Since hydrogen is highly flammable, it can ignite under the right conditions, potentially leading to an explosion. This demonstrates the dangers of combining certain reactive substances in a confined space. It's a chemistry concept that teaches the effects of exothermic reactions, gas production, and pressure." I started babbling and kept talking.

"The bottle will melt, and if it does we have to back up even further because it can start flying towards you like a rocket and will explode!" I started to give a quick shake aggressively. The gamemakers were whispering from above. Some started to watch while eating their food or drinking.

"All that gas is being made," I demonstrated, staring back at the time. "It'll have to find a way out, because of so much pressure. Boom in the room will happen!" I placed my hands on my ears as I backed away, and they looked at me disinterest started coming into their eyes, but it didn't work. It didn't explode...

Thud. Thud. Thud.

The time was running out, I turned to look behind me for a short moment. They were looking at the bottle, and some were already chuckling. "Miss Diodorus-" before the head game maker could respond

the bottle exploded, loudly.

Some of them jolted from the huge explosion in the room, A huge smile filled my face, "I'm sorry I made some mess.. But that's how we make homemade bombs!" I clapped my hands all together. I couldn't help but have a true childish voice come out from my throat.

The buzz of the time came and I walked away. I felt anxiety inside me eat up, gulping the lump inside my throat as I exited the room. I felt like wanting to be eaten alive by the floor after the action I had done.

Chapter Text

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

. ᘛ 𝑯𝑨𝑼𝑵𝑻𝑬𝑫 : CHAPTER 4 ᘚ

. ݁ ✦ ݁ . ⊱〔 04. RAN OUT OF BONES TO BRING 〕 ⊰

EVERYONE STARTED TO SETTLE DOWN from the living room chairs, I was clutching onto the skirt of my pink dress.

"As you know the tributes are rated on a scale of one to twelve after three days of careful evaluation," Caesar Flickerman announced on the broadcast screen. The atmosphere in the room was tense, and I wouldn't call that an exaggeration.

The atmosphere in the room was thick with tension. Silence enveloped everyone, allowing Caesar's booming voice to resonate throughout the spacious District 5 living room. "From District One: Tiara Monroe, with a score of ten. Lucien Fossoway, with a score of nine," Aerith fidgeted uneasily as Caesar Flickerman continued his announcements.

My tongue had a metallic taste, and hearing my competitors' high scores makes me increasingly nervous "District Two; Marshall Roman, with a score of ten. And Valerie Mallorne, with a score of nine..."

The next ones felt like a blur till I saw some faces that caught my eye.

"Coming on with District 4; Aurora Pearl... score of... a ten! And.." The face of a curled-haired boy with sea-green blue eyes showed up. It was the boy that taught me how to use a knife..! "Aquamarine Tides, with a score of an eight" Caesar gasped dramatically, "So far all of these tributes have huge scores"

So Lucas wasn't the only one who interacted with a career.

He proceeded to District 5 now. There was tension in the air, and everyone was focused and silent. Lucas had begun to lean in, as I could see, in an attempt to concentrate. He swallowed. He appeared anxious.

"Lucas.." his name echoed through the room "with a score of an.. 8" Caesar smiled looking up at the screen, there was less tension in the room.

Lottie screamed, making all of us almost jump from our seats. "Incredible!" Lucas' stylist commented, clinking a drink with Lottie. "Expectation reached" Gazing down at the glowing Lucas, Blythe hummed.

"That's enough celebration, we have one more" Belle sighed, pointing back at the large screen in front of everyone, making the noisy crowd from the room look back at it again to see what my score was.

"Aerith Diodorus..."

Breathe In. Breathe Out.

It was said that people her age would either receive sympathy scores or nothing. Two or five, perhaps. You could achieve anything greater, like a seven, unless you are exceptionally talented. That just depends on whether you are a bloodline from a past Victor or if you have left a positive impression.

It was me next. What was I getting? Maybe a three?

An example of it is Finnick Odair who scored a nine. Sure he was young but he was a career. It was said his opponents didn't "figure out he was the one to take seriously" at first, so some barely tried to take him out. This gave him a chance to kill them all off.

Breathe In. Breathe Out.

Even the lowest scores, could be a threat. Like Johanna Mason who was a wolf in sheep's clothing all along.

"With a score of..."

I stilled upon hearing my name. I felt my palms sweat as Caesar looked at the card on his hands, his eyes widening. I felt like bubbles were inside of my body. Did I get a low score?

Breathe In. Breathe Out.

"Eleven?"

Caesar's mouth fell open for everyone to see on the big screen. Blythe began coughing, and we could hear a liquid being spat out of his lips. The room was so quiet that I had to grip my chest for a second as my eyes widened and my heart began to beat more loudly than I had anticipated.

Breathe Out. She'll Make It Out Alive.

I slowly turned to look at the face of the people around me. Lottie's face looked drained like the one time from the tribute parade, it was obvious it wasn't her white foundation. Along with Lucas, Bella, Lucas' Stylist who was staring at the screen like they were frozen.

Mr. Faxon dropped his flute of champagne which could be heard as a large crash.

"How did you- What did you kid?" Mr. Faxon's eyes were full of disbelief as he stared down at my nervous look. He had a smile on his face as well.

"I-I don't know," I stammered, my voice rising with each word. I glanced back at the screen. Everyone was looking at me, their stares felt like it was eating me alive. I felt my stomach twist, sharp and uncomfortable, and I knew I needed to move, to say something, anything, before the knot inside me grew any tighter.

I should be happy, I got the highest scores out of everyone from the games so far. But I had an uneasy feeling that was flying up to my spine. I wasn't sure if I deserved this at all. I didn't intend to get something high.

I mean I did, but I didn't intend to get something higher than seven. Did they start scheming against me already? Did they hate what I did? Did they not like the mess I've done? Of course they didn't. I closed my eyes for a split second, trying to pull myself together. The knot in my chest didn't loosen.

Everyone screamed all together, louder than before after processing what had just happened, Lottie started to shriek, "A first one! A twelve year old gaining an eleven?!" She started to clap her hands, jumping up and down using her pink heels from the glass shards of Mr. Faxon's dropped champagne.

Their shared screams made me jolt, Lucas started hugging me tightly as well. That was a first. "How? You have a higher score than me, Diodorus, shouldn't have doubted you" He hit my shoulder lighty

Everyone was celebrating yet I was here processing everything still.

An eleven. An actual eleven. My twelve-year-old self scored an eleven. I knew I had to be happy because there would be people who'd sponsor me more now.

but that just gave me the chance to have tributes go for my back.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

"My sweetheart try not to look nervous alright?" The pink full up outfit lady said with the sweetest tone and all I could do was nod as she tried to hold my hand from walking with heels.

"I think we might have to request for a pair of sandals instead of heels, right Volt?" Lottie turned to look at the man who was slouching at the red velvet seats, "yeah yeah." that's all Mr. Faxon spat out.

This made Lottie fuming, but was keeping her anger inside her. I could see that she was trying not to throw hands on Mr. Faxon in front of me this time.

Lottie took a long time to make me appear respectable and behave like any other child of a Capitol citizen. It took a lot of hours. She demonstrated proper manners, how to sparkle in front of the crowd, and how to be naturally joyful without coming across as forced.

Lottie said it was so much easier to teach Lucas to do his charming persona, but I was too gloomy to work with. Whenever I smile it's like it was forced. Whenever I tried to do any Capitol basic etiquette it would take me time. Whenever I'd try to say words I was too mumbling with it or full quiet tone.

Lottie finally lost it. She twisted her hands into a ball and cried, "Volt! Come over here this instant and be valuable for once!" Mr. Faxon got up and simply walked over to her, looking at me as I sat on one of the red velvet chairs.

I just realized he didn't grumble or anything anymore.

"Childish persona?" Mr. Faxon looked at Lottie who was nodding and had eyes of wasn't that our plan from the beginning? Why are you stating to me the obvious?

As he approached me, he took one of the red velvet seats and gently placed Lottie on it, holding her by the shoulders. "Everyone must be dreading knowing how you got the score of eleven," he said.

"Wouldn't you too?" Mr. Faxon asked Lottie and Lottie thought for a moment, "point."

So Mr. Faxon continued, "Don't make them know what you did out there. Let them be curious" I glanced at him confused and Lottie started nodding, her eyes sparkling like she knew where this was going.

"Brilliant! Why did I not think of that?" Mr. Faxon nodded to himself, obviously pleased to demonstrate how correct he was for once in Lottie's eyes, as she clasped both of her hands with a radiant smile.

"Huh?" I stared at them dumb-founded, "Wing it kid but still seem innocent. That's what I mean. Like what you did in the Training Assessment."

When he said seem innocent I think he meant seem senseless.

A few moments from the training score reveal, I was given a private talk with Mr. Faxon. It took me time to explain everything and of course Mr. Faxon knew this had to be taken to advantage.

Same spot, same seating arrangement. "What did you do kid." He sat across from me, both of his hands were holding to each other in front of his chin as he looked at me with stern eyes.

He glanced at me with both of his eyebrows lowered and asked, "Were you that good with knives?" He then asked, "Why didn't you tell me that you were good with a pair of knives with that age?" He appeared to be staring at me with a chilly tone.

"I didn't use knives.." I managed to state, "Then what did you do?" He was confused, his eyebrows furrowing, his eyes piercing onto me.

I told him everything.

"When you said what you were onto more, I didn't think you'd be mentally good." He scoffed but he had a smirk on his face.

Like he was planning something.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

I felt a little heavier the following day. I got up and went to the bathroom to take a shower. In fact, it took me some time to differenate between the various buttons. There was one with hot water! I constantly use the hot water because it always kept me warm and not shiver once I step out of the bathroom.

I couldn't help but think about what happened yesterday. Today was the interview day. The day Lottie had always been looking forward to, she said it was one of her favorite events because it always touches her heart or so.

I dressed up on a simple outfit, a yellow dress that was provided for me. It didn't have much decor, it looked simple. It had sleeves and was associated with a yellow bow behind.

Speaking of outfits, papa always told me how our mother loved the color yellow. That's why there's always stars on the painted walls or windows from the office room. He said mama always dressed up with a colored yellow dress whenever it comes to important occasions like papa's birthday or our brothers or mine when I was a little baby.

I held my neck, I felt stunned. Now that I think about it, where did the gift Papa, gave me? Mom's necklace. Where was it?

Thinking about it made me worry. I started to roam around the room, looking under the bed, the shower room, the huge closet room, the desks, and inside the lamps.

I couldn't find it. It was gone.

So I burst through my room door just to look around the living room or the dining room, I had to find it. "Mr. Faxon?" I called out, no one came. "Lottie?" I called, but she didn't come out as well. No one was there.

I frantically searched for anybody around the room but they weren't there. Maybe they were on some floors?

I went inside the elevator, pressing a random button. Leading me somewhere that I didn't know, because of my frantic search I was being reckless as to where I was going because I didn't know where I was heading.

I went outside after the elevator dinged. A long hallway is shown when the elevator stops in a room.

I took a moment to look around, seeing other hallways from the right side. I moved to that hallway and I accidentally bumped into someone.

Someone whispered, "Oh-" and I fell to the ground, hitting the floor. "Oh no!" she screamed, and it was a woman's voice.

I felt a hand wrapped around my arms and my back, she was helping me stand up. "Oh you poor thing" I held my head up using my hands as she helped me, I glanced to see who it was.

She looked like a lovely young woman with flowing red hair, sea-green eyes. "Are you alright?" She asked and I stammered mesmerized by how pretty she looked.

Other than the flamboyant outfits and big make up, there were some in the Capitol grounds who looked gorgeous. "I'm so sorry Miss, I didn't know where I was going and-" I apologized

"Kid?" I heard a familiar voice, it was "Mr. Faxon?" I blinked numerous times, thinking I was seeing things.

"Oh you must be, the little twelve year old from District 5?" The red-head woman asked as she started to stand up properly, "We'll be on our way now, Cresta." Mr. Faxon told.

Mr. Faxon held my hand and we both entered the elevator once more, that was only for a short moment of meeting with the woman. She gave a soft wave and I heard a man's voice "Annie?"

"Finnick!" Her gentle smile started beaming and the doors closed before I could see. Finnick? As in Finnick Odair?

Mr. Faxon and I were inside the elevator now, "Weren't you supposed to be picked up by the prep team, Kid?" He looked down at me as he was holding my hand, I just shrugged.

"No, I didn't see anyone in the room.." I replied. "There was no one there,"

All he did was nod, it was silent inside the elevator. "Do you know, Cresta's games? Or have you not watched her games?" He suddenly asked, him holding my hands seemed firm for a moment he was squeezing it lightly

"No sir" I replied immediately, "I wasn't allowed to. Not unless it was something obliged or some scenes I found at school, I do know who she is"

If I can remember, people said that Annie Cresta was the 70th Victor of the Hunger Games that went crazy. But she looked stable just now.

I heard she was extremely intelligent, cunning and skilled when she went inside the games. But suddenly her personality flipped like a coin because of how traumatized she was.

The games always made the Victor personalities have a sudden change, and that was almost half of the Victor pools. That's what I heard from people around the District 5.

Around District 5, words from District 4, 2 and 10 could be heard from there even if we were all separated. We aren't sure how it happens but it does. All because we were close from their territory.

"I'm serious! You can! Use intelligence against them! Just come back home.. Don't let them change you please.." I noticed he was making an effort to appear tough, wiping the tears and snot from his face using his reaping clothes.

Going back, I noticed Mr. Faxon was listening carefully, he always does. Not something I do expect with what he was described as, but I noticed slowly that he wasn't as bad. Lucas and him weren't that bad.

Lucas was warm, always assures me, he sometimes makes me forget why I was there. He's like a third brother of mine.

Mr. Faxon was as well, he was gentle. His words weren't at times when it comes to others, but I saw details about him. He was gentle to Lottie, his actions were. His words weren't they were as sharp as knives as what he used from his games.

He had kind gestures and no one saw that. No one could unless they just have their eyes wide open to see who he truly was.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

When me and Mr. Faxon got from our rooms, the District 5 floor. The prep team was loud and were looking for me everywhere inside. Luckily we arrived before they started to report that I was missing.

The prep team immediately started washing me up in the bathroom and started doing my make up in the bedroom.

"Golden glitter? Have you gone mad with the gold? It has to be silver!"

"How do you know which one is best? Gold is way better!"

"I have you know it, that Bonniebelle told us that it has to be S-I-L-V-E-R GLITTER!"

"Why should it be silver anyway, Ra-mona?"

"It is for her to shine and because we are trying to get silver glitter to be a trend? How splendid of you to know Tha-lia!"

"Shouldn't it be gold because her dress is associated to it? Silver won't match it! Isn't stars and blue colors a trend nowdays? We don't need silver glitter to be one as well!"

"Are you both finished? That is enough." Someone walked inside the room, her heels being louder than the bickering. It was Belle.

Simba sighed in relief after all of the loud chaos and bickering have toned down. I was being sprinkled with too much shimmer of glitter on me.

Today is the day. Tonight is when Caesar Flickermen will be interviewing me and the other twenty-three tributes. This is the last day where I'd have the time to gain sponsors. The day where people will try to know what I have done to get a score of eleven. The day where they'll see if I was worthy of spending money on.

I wasn't sure how I got myself an eleven, I felt happy that Mr. Faxon was proud of me, and that I could get potential sponsors... But I feel like there might be targets behind my back.

After the interview, there will be no more pieces of training... It'll be the games.

Mr. Faxon told me the entire full plot or plan I had to do. Like the rest of the tributes who are inside the games, create a story, better if its a sobbing one, as long as it stands you out. If you can't make one or use stories to stand yourself out, use your score talk or so.

I find talking about how you gain your score risky. That'll let every other tribtues you'll compete with, know what your skills are. Not unless you are from Dsitrict 1, 2 and 4.

Mr. Faxon told me that even after the eleven score announcement, there were still a few Capitol elites who hesitated to bet on me or sponsor me. All because of my size, and the possibility of how I could easily be targetted by the older ones.

two tributes that were eighteen, three that were seventeen, five that were around sixteen, another five that were fifteen, five that were fourteen, three that were thirteen and one that was twelve.

Meaning chances were high for my death and my odds weren't on my favor.

"Could you stand up, Aerith?" Belle asked and I followed her command. Simba and Ramona as fixing up my hair into something a bit more simple, adding a few extensions. I went back to dozing off to entertain myself.

Mr. Faxon advised me to act innocently, just like any other Capitol child. Since the sponsors would likely believe that I was one of their own children or perhaps even themselves as youngsters, he urged me to make them sponsor me with all of their sympathy.

I found it smart, but I found it, disrespectful? I couldn't place it to words, but I felt something bubbling inside my stomach. Thinking about how I am going to manipulate them into thinking I was their own.

Thinking about how children like me would play the games.

"Thank you," I said in a soft voice. I wanted to thank them before I died.

The team paused what they were doing to look up at me.

I said the brave words, "For- making look like a princess from those fairytales." I pondered whether I had said too much during the brief pause. The tears on their face didn't take long to start.

"We always wanted to work with you, Eri" Belle had glistening eyes on her. I could see she was bringing herself not to cry. She was trying to put up a brave face

This made Simba, who was covering both of her mouth using one of her hands, and her other one just flap its way to avoid her makeup smushed from tears. She was trying not to make her mascara be fully destroyed

"I- it was an honor!" Ramona hugged me tightly as her tears fell. "Ramona her outfit!" Thalia said, "but of course, she's right.. It was an honor." Thalia also had tears on her eyes.

"We have to make them all remember you!" Ramona wiped her tears away. "We cannot let them forget you! Everyone enough with tears let's get this to work!" They all started nodding from Ramona's words.

When they were all finished, they led me to the closet mirror. "How does it look?" Belle took off her hands from my eyes and I looked at myself jaw-dropped.

I was acquainted with a choker-style string around my neck, adorned with a decorative bow in the center and three strings connecting it to my outfit. The sleeves were clear sheer and ruffled, not fully covering my shoulders. To add a bit more coverage, It was paired with long sleeves that featured feather-like details at the cuffs, accented with a soft hint of blue.

The top of the dress and the skirt were both a crisp white, with ruffles underneath the skirt that mimicked the appearance of feathers. Intricate golden designs were woven throughout, adding an elegant touch.

To make the back of the dress more striking, it featured a pair of wings reminiscent of an owl's-graceful and whimsical, completing the ethereal look.

"An owl is definitely her animal match!" Simble giggled on her breath, clapping both of her hands, "She's just like an owl! The only one lacking is the wisdom..." She whispered the last sentence to Ramona, and Ramona agreed.

I heard the owl idea was from Mr. Faxon, and Belle thought this was a perfect idea. I wondered why he was going for an owl for a moment.

A young age like me, a District 5 that isn't considered as the same as the Top three districts, lacks knowledge. You could barely compare me with an owl. That's what their thoughts were.

I ignored it all, admiring the way I looked currently. Glancing at the mirror made me feel like that wasn't me but someone else in a good way. Maybe me in another universe if I weren't a sacrifice.

Sure, there would be other Districts like District 1 who'd have better outfits, but this is- this is so pretty! "I- I love it!" I turned to look at them with shimmering eyes.

"Thank you," I was able to muster. Belle ignored their words and held my hands firm. "Memories fade, so make them remember you, Eri."

she called me Eri.

I wonder what my Astro would think of how I looked? Would Ramiel find details that he could throw joke of an insult? Will Papa call me his sweet princess once again? Someone who looks almost identitcally like her own mother?

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

"Let's do a recap, kid, be-"

"Innocent"

"And don't let them know your-"

"Secrets."

Mr. Faxon nodded at me with approval, "Thought you well didn't I?" he chuckled and I bobbed my head up and down, making the extensions of my hair flow the same way. Agreeing at his words.

We got off the elevator, walking towards the pile of people, there were stylists adding a few touch-ups to their tributes and mentors that were talking about advice to them. Now that I have observed, there were a few people that looked silly.

Their outfits were extravagant, there were some that had a simple wear of a dress. One looked like a tree. I think that was from District 7? I guess it does.. I mean green and brown? The other from District 7 looked better though they didn't look like a tree.

One that caught my eyes once again was the people from District 4. I saw the red head I met earlier, Annie Cresta and I think that man who is beside her was Finnick Odair.

Their tributes looked absolutely attractive in their own way as well. The guy that thought me how to use a knife, Aquamarine looked like a prince charming. While her district tribute partner looked like a mermaid.

I accidentally gain contact with Aquamarine and looked away.

When I saw Lucas, his eyes were filled with sparkles and it looked like it was about to pop out. "Don't you look adorable, Diodorus?" He chuckled, he wanted to pinch my cheeks like Lottie but avoided it and started ruffling up my hair "Hey wait a moment you can't-" Before I could protest, I heard a verbal shock of a core voice.

"My masterpiece! Tithonus!" Belle stomped again with her heels, making Lucas chuckle "oops.." He hummed walking away like he did nothing.

I then separated away from Mr. Faxon and Belle. Going up to the line where I was supposed to be. Behind me was Lucas, who was clearly watching the show of the other tributes with that nonchalant face again.

"Ladies and gentlemen. Your master of ceremonies.. Caesar Flickerman!"

Music had started, I'm pretty sure that was his theme music. The blue-haired man stood up, waving to the crowd, and started bowing to the audience, he began to chuckle while wearing a white shiny smile. "Thank you, thank you!" He repeated his words

"Welcome, welcome, welcome, welcome! To the Seventy-second Annual Hunger Games!" As he shouted it on the stage full of Capitol elites, the audience roared. The cameras started to zoom in on him

"Are you excited? Yes?" Let me hear it!" The Capitol crowd went wild.

It was finally time.

It went from District 1 and then 2, and then 3 and 4. It went on for a girl and a boy, and it repeated like a cycle. It had been a few days and I felt anxiety flying up again.

Soon it was my turn, a man went up towards me, "Aerith Diodorus?" I nodded as he called my name, holding me by the shoulder as I walked away looking at Lucas who gave me a thumbs up for assurance.

I was able to forget about my supposed death sometimes, with ice cream, pudding, Mr. Faxon, Lottie, the stylist team and Lucas. But I still felt a tinge of anxiety inside me.

Or not tinge. It was always there.

I closed my eyes as I felt the world start to spin a bit. It was me next.

I had to constantly wipe my sweaty palms off the long sleeves of my garment. And continue to exhale and breathe. I had to remember all of what Mr. Faxon told me, and Lottie's. Along with why I am doing this. Because Papa and my brothers would certainly be watching.

I can't let them see I was scared.

Breathe Out. She'll Make It Out Alive.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

"This next tribute is what we have all been waiting for, what has left the Capitol curious. Who is the girl who managed to pull off an eleven? Aerith Diodorus!" When I heard my name, the door sprang open and the audience erupted in applause. I was giving my biggest brightest smile as I briefly twirled with my sandals around and waved to the people ahead.

The ruffles from my skirt followed the same way

I was standing next to my chair, my heart hammering out of my chest. Deafening yells came from the audience, and many lights began to follow me. I was thankful I wasn't wearing that high heels like the other tributes or I'd fall face flat

"Am I seeing what I am seeing? A young angel just on these very floors? You look so ravishing, Aerith!" There was an amazement in the voice of the audience, and Caesar stared in awe. I started to look around the field of Capitol citizens to find someone I knew, Mr. Faxon and Belle were looking straight at me. The cameras started to zoom in for better shots, I added a little giggle. "Thank you so much, Mr. Flickermen!" I gave the brightest smile I could.

Caesar led me towards the snow-white chairs. "Folks, is this an actual little princess?" The crowd went into uproar

"Little princess?" I questioned with a small sweet smile on my face, looking at the Capitol citizens with my eyebrows raised, both my hands on my lips acting surprised

"Little princess.. Now that's just the perfect name for you! It gives it all! What do you all think everyone?" Caesar turned to the crowd and all started to cheer, I gave a small wave to the front Capitol audience especially

I turned back to the man in front of me, "Mr. Flickermen! Everyone here looks so cool!" I clapped both of my hands making everyone start chuckling, "Oh well, we are so lucky to have a little princess like you up on the stage, right everyone?" Caesar turned to the crowd

"What!" I added a small soft gasp, Some of the people in the crowd laughed tenderly. "How! I am more so lucky to be here in front of all of you!" This made everyone cheer from the crowd.

I stared at Mr. Faxon, he was eyeing me, giving me the look to continue.

"I always admired you, Mr. Flickermen, when I saw you up on stage at my hometown!" This made the man flustered. "You think so?" He was all giddy now. "Of course, of course! I was so looking forward to meeting you and everyone here!!" I giggled, and everyone from the crowd cheered loudly. "Now can I just say that blue truly suits your color?" When Caesar laughed, I felt like I could continue more comfortably, I held both my hands together. Both placed on my lap to avoid trembling in front of the camera.

"Awe shucks you think so?" He started touching his hair, I bobbed my head up and down as the extended curls given to me followed as well.

"Well enough about me! We're here to get to know you. And what the Capitol wants to know is how you managed to get an eleven! How'd you do it?" Caesar was curious, the crowd was as well. They all started to pay more attention "How'd I do it?" I tilted my head acting innocent, or dumb.

"Your score! An actual eleven! How did a fragile little girl like you be able to get a high score?" Caesar made the crowd cheer and try to listen to what I had to say. The mic already on my face, "Well... It's a secret! I did hope I'd get one because of my brightest smile" I gave a wink to the crowd, one of my fingers on my cheeks as I gave a smile to the camera.

The crowd started to laugh and cheer louder than before.

"That smile is truly worth of it!" Caesar chuckled, "But a secret?" Caesar gasped dramatically, "I don't think I could tell you Mr. Flickermen! Then it won't be a secret anymore!" I acted all sad, bringing back my two hands on my lap.

"I'm sure we can keep a secret, right folks?" Caesar turned to the camera that was zooming on both of us, I gave a small giggle once again

"I'll tell you for now Mr. Flickermen! I think everyone should earn that little secret with little gifts! Mr. Flickermen, your presence is already the gift to me if you don't know!" This made the crowd go uproar, "Aren't you cheeky? Let's hear it!" Caesar was giddy.

"But- First you have to say words like, I promise, cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a star in my eye!" This made Caesar confused, "It's something me and family does! Daddy always does it with me" I hummed, they were all intrigued.

"I promise, Aerith! I cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a star in my eye" He pointed at his eye as the crowd cheered.

This was all full of lies. Papa never does this to me. It was all pure lies. It actually goes with hope of dying and sticking an electric shot in my eye in District 5.

"Perfect!" I smiled, my curls already moving up and down, slightly whipping around. He leaned in, and I whispered something in his ear, This made Caesar gasp, the crowd wanted to know, and they were gushing about it "I LOVE IT!" Caesar cheered, I gave him a shush sign.

"We have one more question, is there someone special out there? Your family. I heard you have two brothers and a father?" This made my heart drop suddenly. I felt the smile on my face falter slowly.

"Did they come and visit you before you left dear?" Caesar asked, I fell into a haze.

The cameras started to zoom into me just to see my reaction. "They did." I was able to let out, looking at the crowd, and seeing Mr. Faxon's reaction was gobsmacked for my happy persona to falter. He had the look that seemed like he knew I was about to break down

"And what did they say?"

I can't stay. I can't stay.

Sometimes, someone's words can cut so deep. That they leave you speechless.

"I- pinky promise" raising my pinky finger, even if I felt so distraught by his words, he attached his and lunged to give me a tight hug. "I love you sis.. Come home.. We'll always be waiting" I saw tears fall down his face

Don't go. Don't go. Don't go.

"They uhm..." It was silent, all eyes on me again.

I gazed back at Caesar who had both of his eyebrows raised, waiting for me to answer "My brothers and daddy said- said that I am strong.." tears fell to my face. "They said they will watch me, and.. And.." I choked

Don't go. Don't go. Don't go.

Don't cry. Don't cry. You can't show them you are scared.

I didn't know what to say as tears went rolling down my face. " that they are proud of me.. And that.. They know how.. brave I am for being here." I muttered softly, I didn't know what I was saying anymore. I was saying random things,

Don't leave me papa.. Don't leave me please. Don't leave me please.

I begged and begged but they couldn't hear me.

"small. I get it, but you are far smarter, far stronger in spirit" He laughed softly, though tears still brimmed in his eyes. "I have faith in you, Eri. You better show me what that clever mind of yours can do..." A smile appeared on my face as he gently wiped away the tears from my cheeks.

"They said that they are proud of me.. And that they had..." I muttered softly, holding the necklace that was around my neck.

"What's.. what's this for?" I gazed at it, it was sparkly. "Its a token.. A token is a.. way that reminds you of home" He hugged me again after placing it to my neck, "I love you so much. We love you so much Aerith" he cried,

"come back home to your family soon"

"Faith in me.." All I could do was pray to turn back the time and maybe spend my life time with them forever. I hate this place, I wanted to go home.

That wasn't possible. I was going to die.

Don't cry. Don't cry. You can't show them you are scared.

That's what I wanted to say badly. I couldn't. Tears fell down my eyes and I could feel my hands starting to tremble.

Don't cry. Don't cry. Papa please come get me.

The camera zoomed in and I could hear a few whimpers or sniffs from the crowd. They were crying. I was gaining more pity.

Don't cry. Don't cry. Astro where are you?

"Do... you believe- in me as well Mr. Flickermen..?" I looked at him with sad eyes, and he looked like he had a handful of tears.

"Of course" he sniffed "I do Aerith," He held my trembling hands as I gave the smallest smile

Don't cry. Don't cry. Ramiel...

The buzzer went off and the audience's cries and claps boomed. "Ladies and gentlemen," He stood up, he wiped his tears using his handkerchief. Holding my hand and I stood up along with him raising it into the crowd as they all cheered louder "The Little Princess! AERITH DIODORUS!"

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

"They'll put all kinds of stuff right in the front, right in the mouth of the cornucopia. There'd be a pack of knives there, don't go for it."

"Why not?"

"Bloodbath is the start. Stay away from the cornucopia and run somewhere else. They're trying to pull you in, and that is not your game." Mr. Faxon explained as he had both of his hands crossed, riding the elevator down. I felt my stomach full of butterflies again yet with a mix of anxiety crawling up.

"You turn, run, and find high ground, look for water. Water's your new best friend." he turned away from gazing at me and stared at the silver door infront of us before another word thought came from his mind

"Don't step off that pedestal early or they will blow you sky high. Landmines are below there."

Landmines below the ground? "I wont" I nodded listening to him.

The silver door of the elevator opened, to reveal a hovercraft and a few peacekeepers. I looked at it with huge eyes, snapping back to reality, and started walking towards it. I clenched my jaw.

Before that, I was grabbed by the hand and was suddenly hugged by Mr. Faxon. "You can do this Daph- Kid." he exhaled, it took a few seconds before letting me go, "Thank you Mr. Faxon" I was able to smile softly as a goodbye.

When I entered the ship, I was given my assigned seat. I looked around and I saw a lady with a lab coat and a syringe with her, "Give me your arm," she went towards me.

I hesitatingly gave my arm to her, and as she struck the syringe to my skin, I couldn't help but feel the tracker inside it. It stung for a moment making me hiss in pain. I inspected it as my arm started to glow.

All the tributes had arrived and the ship had all of its lights turned off.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

"Eri." By the door was a small room, only a metal table, a glass tube around the corner, and an outfit provided on the racks along with Belle herself.

It still surprised me how she started to call me by a nickname. It reminded me of big brother Astro... No I can't remember Astro. I had to leave all my morals once I step on the big glass tube.

Belle walked up to me after she grabbed one of the hangers from the racks. I slipped on the outfit that was given. A puffer jacket with a hood, warm socks, some boots, and some gloves along the way.

The jacket felt hot, "They added some thermal heating on that jacket, I'm sure its cold" I felt my face flush red as it did make me feel a bit more squeezed inside.

Suddenly, I saw Belle bring out a necklace. "You left this around the office, I found it." She placed it around my neck.

This made my eyes go round, "Thank- thank you!" I had a small breathy chuckle, taking the necklace trying to place it to my neck. "Here allow me," she held both of my hands

"I was looking for it everywhere" My eyes glistened, I felt like I was back on tears. She placed it around my neck and I held the centerpiece.

I can't lose this necklace. This was my own mother's. Papa hid it for a reason. It's precious.

"Thirty-seconds." With the speakers above us, a female voice reverberated around the room.

Belle started to make two ponytails that were half braided. "Don't go to the cornucopia, and run to the other side, Eri, did you get that?" She told me as she turned me to look at her, her hands on my shoulders.

I bobbed my head "Yes I did," I assured her. I kept a deep breath trying to hold the tears inside me. I felt my face hot.

Belle's eyes trailed onto me, and she quickly hugged me tight. "You are stronger than you look." she whispered to my ear, making tears fall down on my cheeks. Just thinking about me dying, and not only that... "One more wrong move you are done for, so be wise with your actions." Belle pointed at my brain and heart lightly

Papa will see me die. Ramiel will see me die. Astro will see me die.

Lottie would. Lucas would. Mr. Faxon would.

Just thinking about it makes my head ache. I will die.

"Ten-seconds."

"I believe in you" She said, and that made my eyes flash, I glanced up to her. She held both of my shoulders, squeezing it and started bringing me to the glass tube.

It took some time to breathe, breathing about four times before the plate started to move upward. I looked at Belle, she had assuring eyes, looking at me with a mix of pity. I felt my hands curl all together.

I made them get attached together to avoid trembling. I felt like I was sweating, I swallowed all the nervousness I felt, it didn't go away. I felt like I was being squeezed on tight inside the glass tube.

I felt like I will faint right here.

I wanted to take off the jacket because it was so hot, but I refrained because I could feel a cool air on top of my head as the roof began to open. It was freezing, freezing.

The platform clicked.

Chapter Text

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

. ᘛ 𝑯𝑨𝑼𝑵𝑻𝑬𝑫 : CHAPTER 5 ᘚ

. ݁ ✦ ݁ . ⊱〔 05. STARS AND SANDCASTLES 〕 ⊰

I OPENED MY EYES, My vision was nearly a blur. The view was so bright for a moment until I took some time to regain my eyesight. The place felt windy, and it was shivering.

I got my eyesight back, scanning the place. I started squinting. All of us were on a silver platform. The scenery looked cool and calm. Birds flapping around, we were all surrounded by a white pile of ground. The trees were as well; it was snowing.

Full snow.

The place looked too calm, not too foggy, and it looked ethereal, like the pink and orange sky with the sun lighting up the huge Cornucopia. We can see the sky and the scenery properly around the circular dome

"60 seconds.........."

I could hear a thud. It was just like how my heartbeat was going on with. The countdown was starting. The arena was an entirely snowy platform. It was snow biome. Forest? I'm sure. I scanned the area

The sound of her own breathing was jagged, too loud.

"50 seconds..."

Thud. Thud.

My stomach was a knot of sharp, twisting wire.

It could be a forest. Around the cornucopia, was a perfect circle surrounded by different tributes, all having different colors of jackets. All to spot which tribute was which, the color I was having was a dark blue.

Thud. Thud.

Around the cornucopia, it was completely open. Vast. The bushes were naked, with no leaves on them and the trees were so far away.

Breathe in. Breathe out.

"40 seconds."

I glanced around the perfect circle for another similar colored blue jacket as mine. Where is Lucas? I hadn't seen him since last night and couldn't find him anywhere around this circle. I started to glance around, from my left and right.

Breathe in. Breathe out.

"30."

I was beside a District 7 female tribute from my left, and a District 9 male on my right. I swallowed the nervousness inside me. I prepared my stance to realize that Lucas was on the other side, we weren't next to each other.

"20 seconds"

Breathe in. Thud.

Does that mean I won't see him? Does that mean I'll be alone? I'll be alone...

A few pedestals away were some careers. A District 1 female from the right—if I remember, her name was, Tiara? There was a District 2 male from the left. They were both smirking at each other, looking straight to the cornucopia.

"10 seconds.."

Thud. Breathe out.

I almost forgotten I had to focus on what was at stake. I looked in front of the Cornocupia's heart, to see a bag, just on the left. If I take a sharp left I can grab it... And the perfect thing is that, beside it was full of knives.

I tried to steady my breath, but it came out quick and shallow, it made me feel dizzy. My eyes darted back to the bag.

Should I grab it? I shouldn't.

"9."

Mr. Faxon told me not to.

"8."

But I can't survive out there without items. I'll be useless.

"7."

Maybe there could be food inside? My heart was pounding loudly as I started to think hard.

"6."

Breathe in. Breathe out.

"5."

Survive.

"4."

Run.

"3"

Thud. Thud.

"2."

BOOM.

I heard a big bang, it was a cannon. A cannon boom. Someone died before it struck to the time needed for all of us to be able to run to the Cornucopia.

A cannon boom made me hitch my breath, and the people around me and I jolted in surprise.

Thud. Thud.

The District 12 Female immediately got herself out of the platform.

Thud. Thud.

"1."

The gong blared through everyone's ears who had to pause for a minute just seeing the District 12 Female's sacrifice. Some weren't running they paused. It took a few moments till a little boy from District 4 started running towards the Cornucopia and everyone followed.

I started to do a sharp left, running towards the Cornucopia. Straight to it, I felt my heart pounding so loud that I almost tripped from the pile of snow that my shoes were running to. I kept running yet I was lacking the speed as the careers and some tribtues already arrived.

My shoes were almost sinking through the snow grounds.

Thud. Thud.

I reached the Cornucopia's heart, tributes screamed left and right. I tried not to look at the bloodshed, and grabbed the bag successfully, almost making the flushing anxiety go away.

I then grabbed the belt of small silvery knives, but I saw someone's hand on it, we both looked up at each other. The girl was trembling, District 11, she looked onto me with shocked eyes, hesitating to kill me off. She let it go but someone from behind shot her head, making the blood splatter to my face.

Thud. Thud.

Thud. Thud.

Breathe. Out. Breathe Out. Breathe In.

I screamed so loud, that it mixed with all the cannon booms. I started walking backwards as the body flopped almost towards me.

I felt a bump behind me, another tribute, a District 6 male, grabbed the bag from behind me that was clinging to my back, amost strangling me up, making me shout as my voice was being mixed with the others screams and cries.

Thud. Thud.

I didn't let go of the bag, he decided to do it another way he banged me down to the snowy ground as I didn't let go of him trying to take the bag off me. I felt my head hurt and my back, that made me feel a lot more dizzy than I expected.

Thud. Thud.

He was trying to take the straps of the bag off my shoulders, "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry." He repeated with a trembling hand, his eyes full of tears and fear the same way as mine. It was bloodshot.

My heart raced with adrenaline and terror as I felt his tears fall to my cheeks. I watched as some tributes dropped and stopped moving just by the sides, and every cannon blasted off like clockwork.

BOOM. BOOM.

I closed my eyes. I was dying. I didn't let go of the bag, I was still clinging onto it like a leech.

I was going to die with the hands of this person.

Thud. Thud.

SPLAT. When I opened my eyes again, I saw a trident on the head of the District 6. I felt cold liquid on my face once more, which made my voice painful as I yelled.

It was piercing through his flesh, his eyes turning soulless, I could see his flesh connecting to the trident. The trident twisted hard, and I heard the crunches of it. The crunches of his skull. The sounds of the twisting sharp trident being pushed onto his head. Someone twisted it and took it off, kicking his body.

That someone grabbed me by the arm and we both started running. I was staring at the lifeless dead body. Still faced at what was happening right in front of me. His body lumped down to the ground.

BOOM. BOOM.

Thud. Thud.

I could see a group of people giggling and chuckling, all handing each other weapons as they started doing a few bloodshed. Looking back seeing so many tributes already laid dead on the snowy white grounds. The white pile of snow was full of red. This made me want to shed tears.

It was just the start of the game and two people died because of me. All because of me. It was my fault.

I'm scared. I'm scared.

Thud. Thud.

"Snap out of it, 5! RUN!" The boy in front of me was helping me run with full speed, he was too quick as we both ran through the snowy trees. I almost slipped from running down the hills where the Cornucopia was located to the trees.

He was so fast that I could feel myself trip through the branches and the pile of snow that were all layered from the hard ground, we ran and ran and I could feel myself pant, running out of air and fall face flat on the white floor. I felt a sting on my knee, it was bleeding, it was small but it stung due to the rock that was under the pile of snow that pressed onto my knee.

The snow felt soft. This made me go through tears

"H-hey!" He yelled, looking down at me, helping me up, my shoes were untied. My legs felt tired. He saw the bruise, and his eyes opened in utter disbelief. "Early game seriously?" He huffed

We heard some spriting coming the same way beyond the trees we passed through "shit." he cussed, grabbing my arm again making me and my tired leg go through one of the trees to hide, keeping a few meters because it was obvious I couldn't run anymore.

I couldn't get a clear look at who it was—the moment the flood of death and chaos came into view, my vision blurred, the edges of reality slipping like smoke. My breath came uneven as I struggled to focus, my head spinning. He steadied me, pressing me back against the rough, sturdy branch of the tree for support. His presence felt solid and reassuring in the disorienting haze.

Thud. Thud.

He kneeled down in front of me, his movements calm and deliberate as he knelt down to tie my shoes, his hands steady despite the tension in the air. His brow furrowed as he squinted into the distance, eyes narrowing slightly as he tried to make sense of the figure or movement far off in the shadows. His gaze was sharp, a mix of careful observation and caution, as though every second mattered. He had his trident down at the snow ground, making sure we were covered by the trees right.

Thud. Thud.

"You good, 5?" He asked, focusing on me once more. I glanced up at him, it was him. That curled blonde with those .. his eyes weren't sea-green, they were purely light blue with tints of it.

Snapping back to reality I pushed him lightly. "Why- why are you helping me?" I looked at him with a shocked expression, he took a breath. "I don't know. But you seem worthy to be allies with?" He tilted his head, shrugging like he was questioning his decision because of my reaction.

Breathe out.

This made me surprised, "Lets uh.. " He started scrambling through his bag that he collected from the Corncopia. "Lets see if we have any bandages here .." He chuckled lightly as he found some bandages, about to place some to the bruise on my knee

He started to wrap the bandages around my knees making me hiss, "We should have washed it off first but after running through these snow woods I haven't seen water around here." He stared off to the distance.

And I did as well, we both saw two people, running. Both from District 10. Male and female, the District 10 male was carrying the female around his arms. He looked tired from running and from steadying the female tribute. It looked like he couldn't carry her properly or sprint as well far off. She looked older than him.

Both lumped to the ground, her down to the white snow, "Please don't die! Please no.. someone out there? PLEASE HELP!" the little boy that looked like the District 4's age screamed. Screaming for help.

"Beef, It's okay.." The female groaned as I saw blood that was dripping off her neck. Making me want to puke. I covered both of my mouth using my hands, "Patty, We need- we need to cover that up the blood is dripping-" he continued to talk, his hands looked like it was full of the woman's blood. He was covering up the blood around her neck using his bare hands like how I pressed my own hands on my mouth.

"We have bandages- we can help them!" I whispered to the blonde in front of me, trying to stand up, he grabbed my hand "No. She's bleeding a lot. Her blood is overflowing it's too late-"

"No it's not we can still save her!" I turned and heard a few giggles from the spot the tributes ran away from.

"Well if it isn't the Beef and Patty? What a nice combo we have here" A female voice could be heard, it was honeyed. "It's the hunger games after all." A male voice could be heard, there were four people coming out of the path.

The District 4 boy grabbed my hand without hesitation, and we took off running through the dense forest once again. Pain shot through my injured leg with every step, a sharp, biting reminder of my condition, but I forced myself to push through. We sprinted, the sound of our breaths and pounding footsteps swallowed by the thick canopy of trees around us.

The world blurred as we ran, branches whipping past, the fear and adrenaline keeping me moving. It felt like we were finally far enough away, the sounds of pursuit fading behind us. I could feel every beat of my heart as I panted heavily, my chest heaving as I tried to steady my breathing. "Why did you!"

"We can't help them. ruthlessness is mercy upon ourselves. If you don't kill people who wants to kill you or WOULD kill you soon in the games, they'll kill you off. " He towered over my voice and I bit my tongue as he told that to me.

If you're ruthless, you have less to deal with in the future, which is mercy to your future self.

"Why.. then why are you helping me." I moved back-wards and his eyes flickered right into my soul. "Why can't I?" Almost like he ignored my question and started to move again. He didn't seem tired from all the running we've both been through

"Are you not going to follow?" He turned to me his eyes furrowing. "Why should I follow you? You might kill me here. You ARE ruthless afterall." I held onto the straps of my bag tightly, placing the knives of belt around my waist.

He gave an exhale. "Listen here 5." He called me by my District with a bitter taste"First of all, If I were about to kill you off, I wouldn't have ran away along with you. Second of all, I wouldn't have helped with your injured leg." He pointed at it, and then looked me dead in the eye "Third most, you would've been dead."

I swallowed the lump inside my throat, "Now come on, we need to find water." He went towards me holding my hand as we both walked through the snowy terrain, he was forcing me to walk with my injured leg.

I ignored the pain as I explored the surroundings, Everything seemed so peaceful except the killing and all. I expected the place to look deadly.

We were both silent as we walked through the snowy path. "I heard 10 cannons.. 14 are still alive" He started a conversation. All I did was nodding along with what he was saying. Everything was so fast. Everyone ran to the Cornucopia for dear life, and about 10 people have died in one go.

Just thinking about the 10 people that died made me want to puke. I felt the blood that was around my skin feel so sticky I wanted to scratch it off . "Sorry." he added, I went back to reality once more.

My eyes darted to him "I didn't mean to come off harsh." The boy apologized, as the sun hit his hair like it was golden, just like the silver cornucopia. "It's fine..."

Thud. Thud.

"The name's Aquamarine, people call me Aqua" he gave a smile, changing the topic. That didn't make me comfortable. "Uhm.. Aerith?" I told him my name as well, questioning why am I even doing this.

Questioning more how I ended up living here. I started to think.

Thud. Thud.

The District 12 Female, placed her feet down to the platform, and it gave off a big kaboom. Losing her body parts to pieces with nothing left. Nothing for her family, friends and acquaintances to see.

District 11, she looked onto me with shocked eyes, hesitating to kill me off. She let it go but someone from behind shot her head, making the blood splatter to my face. The blood splatter to my face.

Her headshot. The arrow pierced through her head. The arrow was able to go through her head. So hard, it was combined through.

District 6. He was trying to take the straps of the bag off my shoulders, "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry." He repeated with a trembling hand, his eyes full of tears and fear the same way as mine. It was bloodshot.

My heart raced with adrenaline and terror as I felt his tears fall to my cheeks. I watched as some tributes dropped and stopped moving just by the sides, and every cannon blasted off like clockwork.

Both from District 10. Male and female, the District 10 male was carrying the female around his arms. He looked tired from running and from steadying the female tribute. It looked like he couldn't carry her properly or sprint as well far off. She looked older than him.

Both lumped to the ground, her down to the white snow, "Please don't die! Please no.. someone out there? PLEASE HELP!" the little boy that looked like the District 4's age screamed. Screaming for help.

"Beef, It's okay.." The female groaned as I saw blood that was dripping off her neck. Making me want to puke. I covered both of my mouth using my hands, "Patty, We need- we need to cover that up the blood is dripping-" he continued to talk, his hands looked like it was full of the woman's blood. He was covering up the blood around her neck using his bare hands like how I pressed my own hands on my mouth.

They were all just children. They all had acquaintances. Friends. Families. They all had people waiting for them at home and they all died because of my own hands. I didn't help them. I left them to rot. They died because of me, It's my fault.

Thud. Thud.

If I just came by and helped them then they would've lived. They would've been alive. If I didn't distract them, they would've lived. If I wasn't so small they would've lived.

I snapped back to reality as I accidentally hit onto Aqua's back, making my nose hurt "ouch!" I held my nose using my other hand, pinching it.

"A cave." He stared at the open scenery, the entire spot was blocked off with rocks, we both looked down at it, and it looked like it was lighting up with a hue of blue. "If there is no water in the open, then there must be water down here." he gripped my hand as we both walked down the rocky cave

Thud. Thud.

"I dont think" My voice echoed through-out the hallow rocky place, "-this is a good idea.." I whispered. We both heard few leaks, like dripping water. We can hear water. "This is where the water is!" he added a quick chuckle as he looked at me with big rounded eyes.

I gripped his hand as we started to walk around the rocky cave. There were lights above it, like blue shades that were glowing making it beautiful and seem harmless. We followed the sounds of water and I froze to see such a huge space, full of water just below us.

Thud. Thud.

Not only that, the place looked beautiful. Unbelievably. There were blue lights glowing above the cave with small vines and moss, we both went towards the water and as the water reached through our boots, it made me surprised as it was glowing as well

Breathe in. Breathe out. She'll make it out.

"It- it's glowing.!" I mutter, everything was glowing. "fluorescent water." he sounded disappointed, as he let go of my hand kneeling down and gazed at it. "What's wrong?" I asked. "We found water-"

"We can't drink this. They can have severe effects on health and should not be touched. We can't swim in waters containing algal blooms, no matter how beautiful they are." He grumbled, "It's what I know from school, not that you'd know. We still have to search, it would've been great if we could have washed you and that blood on your face here but.." he grabbed my hand again as we walked out of the glowing waters.

Every single spot, was full of glowing water which I could feel how irritated the District 4 boy was. We were going through paths and were already starting to go back to the tippy top. We both gave up.

"There's no water here.." he sounded so upset. The good thing about this arena, was that it's cold. No sweat as it could be replaced with chilly airs.

"We tried.." I told, wasn't sure how many hours or minutes weve been there, but as we got back from the tippy top, the sun was going down. I could barely hold a conversation with this District 4 without feeling the unease. "And we haven't found any shelter" he added, poison coming out of his tongue.

"We could've stayed in the caves" I told him, maybe staying in the caves was better. But that's when it hit me, no it wouldn't. "Nevermind. It's too dangerous." I sighed, we were both tired. This boy's bitter words would be the death of me.

We walked for some minutes and stopped by in the middle of no where as the sun went down, to reveal a full display of stars. Making my eyes glisten, almost forgetting everything.

"Nothing achieved today." he leaned through the tree as I laid on the soft snow.

Something popped up on the starry sky, removing the stars from the way. Music started playing, the Capitol anthem echoed through the arena. Showcasing the words of. "The Fallen". Faces started to pop up through the darkness.

The faces that showed up first was the District 12 female. The one who looked so skinny before she arrived the Capitol. She was the girl that exploded before the games even started.

The next one was the Disrtict 8 tributes, District 9 tributes, and the District 7 male. I barely knew who they were, as it jumped right next to the Disrtict 11 female. Seeing her face up this close made me want to be buried down the soft snow. It wasn't enough as the male from District 6 came out along with the duo of District 10.

All their faces were full of confident smiles, gentle ones, none or fear in their eyes. "The higher districts are still alive." Aqua broke the silent air.

Lucas is still alive, I wonder where he is. Was he okay? Did he find water or food? How was he holding up?

How was my family, were they watching me?

Snow started to drop, Ramiel and I started to pick up some snow and threw it at each other. "Ramiel stop!"

"Can't fight back?" He grinned and aimed for my feet, I tripped down slipping through the snow. "Aerith!" he got worried as I hit my head to the snowy ground, he went towards me, lumping down as I could see a clear preview of his face.

I grabbed so much snow from my hands and shoved it right into his worried expression, "BLEH!" he spat out the snow that stuck to his tongue

"Ramiel stop throwing snow at your own sister's face and get inside before both of you gets a cold. We don't wanna deal with Papa's worries again" Astro called me and Ramiel, opening the house doors for us to come inside

I sat up straight eyeing him, "We should get to sleep before we search for water again, and maybe food?" he started to think, holding onto his trident, "we should look more onto our bags though."

He took off the heavy bag behind him, unzipped it and started checking for any supplies. "Waterbottle.. Bandages.. First aid kit.." he continued to search relentlessly and gave up, "we are going to die with coldness or starvation." he whispered staring at his bag that was filled with items they didn't need for now.

"Right..." I eyed him, still cautious, taking the bag off my back and starting to look through mine. The bag that almost had me dead. "A waterbottle, six matches, and... a bottle of iodine that could purify water." I showcased the small bottle, and his eyes looked like they had brightened. "No food, though, "

"Saving you wasn't useless afterall" he had a bright smile on his face. I just gave him a look and he started to shake it off from me "I'm kidding – sorry" He straightened his posture from the branch and pretended to cough.

Do people always say the rudest things to me? Is it because I'm barely honest? If I say whats on my mind would they be offended as well?

"Everything here is out in the open, other than the caves. The Cornucopia isn't that surrounded with trees because the trees are kind of far away." He talked about it changing the topic from what he said. Grabbing the end tip of his trident, making some kind of drawn map.

"The bushes aren't even covered with leaves so we can't hide on it or anything." He had a hand on his chin, "I'm thinking how we can get food." It was cold in around at night but the stars above distracted me truly almost ignoring the freeze. Ignoring my bruised leg.

"There has to be water and food somewhere. It can't just be by the Cornucopia." I finally gained focus, my voice wasn't that terrified or trembling, and he just stared at me, "yeah." he agreed, "I'm guessing almost every tribute is seeking shelter inside the caves, it isn't as cold as here outside."

"By tomorrow I think we can hunt for food and water again" he hummed in a weak voice as I stared at the glowing stars. I could hear the scratches on the snow ground because of his random scribbles.

"We'll take turns on the first watch, I think it's better if we go high above ground." He pointed at the tree he was leaning on currently. "I'm pretty sure some people are already resting since we haven't been caught surprisingly." He looked around the place.

The arena was calm. Too calm. Too pretty. That made me overthink everything.

He wasn't too good with tree climbing so I had to help him up to reach the top, we both rested at the tree, and he was struggling to do some balance so I offered him the rope I had on my bag. He watch him tie the rope around his legs perfectly.

"I can't reach it!" I groaned in annoyance, "You can do it! It's easy!" Astro gave a soft smile, giving out his hand for me to receive. "Astro your sister is just 10 years old." Papa sighed as he watched me climb a small tree.

Astro was at the top, waiting for me to climb as well. I was jumping up and down like a dumb idiot, "You aren't supposed to jump up and down to climb a tree!" Astro laughed

It was a cold air, luckily the jackets were given thermal heating, the only problem was that it wasn't enough. That night both of us survived, and ten people didn't.

No food were seen. No water that we could drink, and definitely no sponsors.

She failed to gain any sponsors.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

The next day, both me and him. Started to walk around the snow forest quietly, it was peaceful, we haven't seen any careers around. He assumed that the careers were around the cornucopia or caves.

The sun was beautiful as always, the sky was as well. Always pinkish and almost like burnt orange. Always lighting up the snow paths and trees like gold .

"No food here.. Or water." I exhaled as smoke came out of my mouth. "Same here." he seemed like he needed water. "We can check the caves again.." looks like he was willing to take the risk. We walked through the place that used to be full of stars. The stars were gone when the sun rose up.

Unlike the snow scenery from the Cornucopia or near the Cornucopia, this place was full of bushes and a few iced-up trees that had icicles hanging on it. The icicles weren't sharp. It looked like dripping water shapes.

Dripping water shapes.

Theres a few trees that had them and some didn't. I grabbed his hand "Hold on" he looked at me dumb-founded "Where are we heading?"

I followed the trails of dripping water-shaped icicles hanging on the trees like vines, going through the paths that were open.

We both heard some kind of water falling down, waves. And a few squaking of.. swans..? "Water?" His eyes sparkled as we walked passed another tree and saw an entire small waterfall with a lake, surrounded by a few peaceful swans.

"No way.." he eyed it and both of us turned to each other with beaming smiles.

Successfully found water.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

I sat down at the not-so-deep lake as he started to try and take off the sticky blood on my face. I still couldn't help but overthink why he was helping me. Why did he choose me as an ally? Was it because of my score?

Of course it would be because of my score. But I felt like it was something else.

He helped me out with the injured bruise on my leg, making sure I didn't scream from the pain it go me before bandaging it up again.

"I still question why." I blurted out and he looked at me with eyes clearly confused, not knowing what I meant. "I question why you still chose me as an ally." I gazed at him and he looked like he was clenching his jaw.

"I don't know honestly." He just glanced at the water, seeing his reflection, and then looked at me as the swans start to squak. It took a small silence, all you could hear were the small waterfall's splashes.

He then sprang cold water onto my face using his hands "GAH-" I shrieked and he chuckled.

"Too much cold talk why not just rinse on your own" He rolled his eyes and I decided to splash some water on him as well and it went through his eyes we were both chuckling "ouch- You!" I then splashed some more water on him and we both giggled like actual children who weren't stuck in the arena.

Maybe him and I, no. Aqua and I would've been friends if it weren't for us being stucked here. One of us had to die.

I heard a few whirling or sounds of some kind of.. Camera from the rocky mountain from afar and heard another one from one of the iceled trees. They were zooming on us. The gamemakers were.

Our chuckles died down as we both jolted in surprise from the sudden cannons.

BANG. BANG. BANG.

The childish laughs were drowned from the three cannons that were echoing through the arena. "That's three." Aqua told, and he held my hand helping me up. We were both soaked, and were shivering. We grabbed our jacket as we felt warm

"Your bottle is filled right?" He questioned and I bobbed my head up and down, "Yep.. All that's left is food." I felt a lot more relief. I wasn't left in this arena on my own, I had someone with me. He wasn't Lucas but it was enough to make me not go break down...

Thud. Thud.

Cold blood around my face. Felt so sticky. Felt so disgusting.

Thud. Thud.

District 10 tributes died. District 6 Male tribute died. District 11 Female tribute is dead.

He could see my expression, the unease came back. I felt my breath heavy, he grabbed my hand tightly and we both started to walk once more.

Thirteen gone, eleven left.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

We were both back at the almost same location, the place where we can see so many stars. We titled it as the Starry Meadows. Since the snow from the ground wasn't as soft and deep like the ones from the Cornucopia, just the average. The place was filled with bushes that weren't only full of sticks, and every sides were covered with trees and small or average random shaped rocks. looking at the stars from the meadows we were on.

Both by different branches and staying our balance. "Does that owl look scary to you?" I heard a whisper from the front branch of mine who was in a higher area.

I rubbed my eyes and looked at the owl that was staring deadly at us. I stared back it, taking some time like a few seconds before I responded. "No..." I whispered, "Unless we don't disturb it I'm sure...?" I kept staring at it.

"Do you want me to take the next watch?"

"Too nervous to sleep with that big eye staring at me."

I rolled my eyes, but continued to look at it deadly in the eyes. It was silent, was Aqua finally asleep? Ever since I started hanging out with this District 4, or Aqua. I felt a lot more comfortable talking about my true thoughts. Usually its only with my family, Ramiel, Papa and Astro.

I barely tell whats on my mind with my acquaintances since I'm afraid that what I'd think would be rude. Like how I think Lottie's face would've looked more attractive than looking like a white lady from the horror books I've seen at home. Or how the President looked like he was about to go bald soon.

"We are .. friends right?" I flinched from those words and I took away an eye contact with the owl. "Friends?" I repeated, I wasn't sure if I heard him right.

Were we friends or just allies? I wasn't sure. He helped me a lot. Saved me from the District 6. Didn't even dare to kill me when he had his huge trident along with him. He didn't leave me on the caves, and moreover... He helped me in training with knives and stayed.

He stayed.

"I find you as a friend. Do you find me as one?" I blinked looking up at him and he gave a small smile. He snapped back and just shrugged "I mean I would but-" he scoffed, "We don't know each other" he had a smug smile.

"I find you kind of annoying with that attitude that's for sure" I shrugged back at him. I could hear another whirling of camera sounds. His eyes looked like it was about to pop out of his body "Are District 4 people always like that or is it just you?" I had my eyebrows up and down and he stared at me.

"No-"

"Then what are you guys like?" I immediately asked.

"First off we aren't what you think we are. We -"

"I heard people from District 4 are good looking, like the tributes inside the games says otherwise, but I'm starting to doubt that after seeing you-"

"Rude-"

"What's it like out there?" I asked, I needed a distraction as I spotted to look at the owl once more. The owl was a camera. Deep on it's eyes, it looked like it was a camera. It wasn't a real owl. Doesn't seem like a mutt.

"Full of water? Fish. I like how the sand touches my feet"

"So like District 5?" I turned back at him, the owl was safe. It won't eat us. I'm pretty sure the owls here aren't mutts then, they are all cameras.

"I DOUBT you guys have sand" he emphasized the doubt, copying my words.

"Caught us there-"

"What about District 5?" he cut me off, "I'm curious, what's it like?" he straigtened his back posture, holding the rope for balance just in case he might fall down from the tree.

"It's calm... Not the stereotype going on where it's full of electricity only" I started to think, "It's full of stars.. Like these except we barely see them because of the large factories and... lights usage there" I hummed as I looked up at the stars above, my voice going quiet as I talked about how much lights were being used for the District 5 factories.

"And it's full of grass.. Loads of little plants on the sides making us use those berries and stuff"

"And I thought District 5 would've been boring," He had his eyebrows raised and I eyed him, I continued, I saw how the moon was beaming onto his eyes. "My favorite part is watching the stars if we could, papa and my brothers always try to take a walk somewhere... " I realized I was about to say a location that we weren't supposed to trespass.

"- where we can see stars you know? Like.. Uhm.. above our roof?"

"Do District 5 people like the stars?"

"I guess? We sometimes see it.." We sometimes don't. The main reason we can't see many stars anymore is due to "light pollution" which is the artificial light from cities and towns that scatters into the night sky, obscuring the fainter stars and making them difficult to see with the naked eye. "What about you? What do you like to do at home?"

"At home, I don't have siblings. But me and my grandma always go through the streets and the beach to make sand castles."

"Sand-castles?"

"Sand castles-" he repeated thinking I didn't hear him right. And his eyes widened in realization after seeing my face, "You don't know sandcastles?" his jaw dropped.

"I'm sorry, did I tell you I am District 5?" I giggled.

"No shit.." He chuckled lightly like in disbelief of my reaction. I was more on disbelief with his cussing "Sandcastles are.. Where we shape some castles using sand? I don't know how to explain it-"

"That sounds fun! Sand is like snow?" I felt intruged and he smiled softly bobbing his head, making it clear that it was mostly like it. "You can say that. The best part is the decorating. Where we add seashells or small little flags and maybe small rivers and trees" he leaned back.

"If I get home, I can't wait to hug my grandma and start going back to the beach, you know on the Victor Village they are near an actual beach too? Like a clean one. Not that the one outside of the Victor village isn't clean" he shrugged "I heard it always looked calm.. Outside the Victor Village there's too many people." he paused and looked at the stars, as I gazed at him.

I could see his eyes were almost sparkling. He looked homesick

"I promised my grandma I'd get home and we'd be on the Victor's personal beach making sand castles, Maybe even look at the stars?" he turned to look at me with a smile.

Every tribute here had a family. Someone waiting for them.

Yet they were all only for entertainment.

Chapter Text

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

. ᘛ 𝑯𝑨𝑼𝑵𝑻𝑬𝑫 : CHAPTER 6 ᘚ

. ݁ ✦ ݁ . ⊱〔 06. I DIDN'T KNOW HER LAST NAME, THE WEEPING ANGEL〕 ⊰

MORNING CAME BY. The sun wasn't shining on the trees and snow, like all golden and light bright yellow. All of the surroundings weren't the same as usual. "Is it only me, but does the arena kind of look foggy?" I walked side by side with Aqua on my side.

He gripped onto his trident and looked around, "I noticed." he replied as he squinted his eyes trying to check the surroundings. A few days ago, or I am not sure how many days. Two nights. Two mornings, meaning Two days. It's day three.

I've survived up until now, I was more on surprised I haven't felt the unease and the way I started to lose the nervousness that was flying above me. I think it's because of Aqua's presence.

I wasn't alone in this.

Those two days felt like a breath of fresh air. Clear and free of fog. While it didn't seem overly foggy at the moment, something about it began to set off a suspicion in me.

"I noticed that. Nothing had strucked yet too." He looked up at the sky, "Other than the two owls that had been following us above" he had his eyebrows furrowing, and I shrugged, "I think those are cameras"

"How'd you know?" he glanced back at me puzzled.

"Their eyes looked like they were cameras last night, and they didn't do anything to us, that's what I assume." I looked up at the flying snow owls up above, there were two of them, both flying around. Following us. "I'll give you credit for that observation. You were staring at it last night like a creep. Gave me shivers, hibbi-jeebies" he started to do a shiver action and speak gibberish, making me eye him at the sides.

"It's still weird. Nothing had happened other than the bloodbath and the three deaths. I wonder how they died." He thought.

"Nothing happened earlier. Here above-" I was giving gestures with open arms, "Maybe the underground caves?"

"Are you that good with observing District 5? And I thought all you do is doze off to nothingness" he nudged me by the sides

"I have a name you know," I grumbled "It's Aerith. Call me Aerith."

"I know your name is Aerith, I was waiting for you to let me call you that way" He shrugged and I eyed him with confusion but he proceeded to walk in front. "I think calling you something else is better, Ri? Eri? Ari?"

He went on and on, "Settle on the name if you can't find a nickname" it made my ears bleed.

"Riri!" He snapped his fingers, "That's the perfect name for you." that took him long enough. "Finding food around here is crap. It's full of harmless wolves and owls, nothing more" He gave out, groaning as he moved his trident around. We both walked through the snowy terrain.

It was peaceful. Again it was. The thought of it didn't wash off my mind.

Where is Lucas? I haven't seen him around, and by the looks of the "The Fallen" holograms, he wasn't there. He has to be alive. But where is he?

I opened the metal waterbottle of mine and drank up the water inside. Leaving the rest back inside my bag as we walked through the paths.

Giggles. I heard giggles and laughs.

The Careers.

My loss of unease came washing back to my body. Now my feet felt rooted to the spot. I was certain the path behind me had shifted, that the snow was deeper than it had been a few minutes ago. The ground was uneven. My breaths came faster.

Aqua and I had a rigid body. There were four of them. I was holding onto Aqua's hand from behind, and he gripped onto mine. The guy from District 1, a girl from District 2, and the two tributes of District 3?

District 3 wasn't a career tribute, that's what Mr. Faxon told me.

but surprisingly they were both present. There were other missing career tributes. The four emerged from the white-painted bushes.

They must have created an alliance. Outnumbered.

I saw how Aqua was breathing heavily as well. His way of breathing was weird.

Breathe in. Breathe in. Breathe out. Breathe out.

Breathe in. Breathe in. Breathe out. Breathe out.

The girl from District 2 was being playfully bombarded by the boy from District 1 and the two other tributes were chuckling onto this, their laughter and giggles ringing out as they teased her without pause.

I felt my heart race as I watched them, standing just a few steps ahead of me and Aqua. Their laughter of light, teasing, and carefree bounced through the air, mixing with the sounds of footsteps on the pavement and the distant rustle of leaves.

The girl from District 2 stood in the middle, a playful smile on her face as she tried to fend off their teasing, her shoulders shaking with each burst of giggles. I could see the glint of sunlight catching in her hair, the way her eyes sparkled as she looked back at them.

"Move backwards, Riri.." Aqua said and I followed, quietly moving backward to the path, we both thought we wouldn't be heard. We could get away from here.

The snow owls, started to make loud noises of howls. Me and Aqua looked up, I felt my throat dry. There were seven snow owls. There were now seven snow owls. And they started to make noises. These noises were attracting the tributes in front of us.

Both Aqua and I froze in place, as if time itself had stopped. The air between us seemed to grow colder, more charged, the quiet stretching into an uncomfortable stillness. I could feel the sharp bite of the wind on my skin, the sound of it whipping through nearby trees.

He had let go of my hand without a word, without any indication of what his next move might be. The sudden absence of his touch was like a sharp jolt, disorienting and unexpected. My fingers instinctively curled against my palm, as though trying to recreate the warmth that had just slipped away.

I could feel my breath hitch, caught in my chest.

"Aqua?" The career, District 2, chuckled lightly with her eyes wide. "We've been looking for you for ages and-" She went forward, going down the steep small pile of snow and stopped. Her eyes saw my presence and caught me.

"Why's that District 5 girl with you?" The District 1 male had his eyes glaring at me, his hands going to his back to grab the sword the was clinging onto it's proper holder.

Aqua chuckled. "Oh her?" He turned to me, his eyes were unreadable. "I tricked her into getting here."

I felt my world drop, as if the ground had shifted beneath my feet, leaving me weightless for a moment. My chest tightened, and I struggled to find my footing as though the air itself had been knocked out of me. A strange, dizzying sensation swam at the edges of my thoughts, and I could feel my pulse quicken.

"W-what?" I managed to ask, my voice breaking just slightly, betraying the mix of fear and confusion that had gripped me. I took a cautious step back, my body trembling just enough to send me stumbling slightly on uneven ground. My hand fumbled at my side, as though searching for balance or some kind of reassurance.

There was no clear answer in his stare, nothing to provide me with the clarity I desperately needed. He was lying. He was lying. He had to be lying.

I held my ground as much as I could, the knot in my stomach growing tighter. My breath came quickly, a shaky, uneven thing. I wanted to demand something—to ask him to explain, to say anything—but the words felt stuck in my throat, as though even the smallest sound would shatter.

Thud. Thud.

I heard a few noises through the rustling leaves, faint sounds that didn't belong in the quiet. A soft crackling, a movement, just enough to make the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. My breath hitched as I turned my head slightly, scanning the dark shapes of the trees and the shifting shadows they cast.

It felt as though piercing eyes were fixed on me, their presence sharp and intrusive, pricking at my skin with a sensation that went deeper than logic. I couldn't tell if it was just my own nerves playing tricks on me or if there was something out there in the dimness, watching, waiting. My heart pounding.

Was it just me? Or were they distracted? Their laughter—soft, scattered giggles and chuckles—drifted through the air, light and carefree, seemingly unaware of the presence that lingered just beyond the veil of the trees. They were laughing at me. At my reaction for being betrayed.

Thud. Thud.

Aqua looked back at them as I felt myself freeze. He grabbed my hand tightly, lighting it up in the air, shaking it. I couldn't run, I tried to move. "I was growing tired of this girl's insults, where's Aurora? Tiara and Marshall?" He had a different tone, it was tone he gave me a day ago when we met. Stern.

"Oh she ran after that twelve-year-old's tribute, we are looking for her after all. Along with looking for Tiara," The District 3 girl scoffed, "I told them to stick together but we got ambushed with some owls yesterday night at the caves. Stupid owls"

Thud. Thud.

"Enough talk let's get this over with and kill the girl. She's a threat, she scored an eleven." District 1 groaned from all the talking focusing on me. The threat. "And most of all, we need to find her. Tiara." his eyes softened as he told a girl's name.

I tried to run but Aqua gripped my hand as the District 1 boy unleashed his sword and started to go straight towards me. He was getting me killed.

Thud. Thud.

"YOU TRAITOR!" I yelled with my eyes closed, I felt tears fall from my eyes and I felt his grip loosening. I blurt it out. Letting my disappointment, anger, mixture of sadness and betrayal.

I closed my eyes to admit I'll die right here. There's nothing I can do.

Big brother Astro.. I'm so sorry.. I'm so sorry.. Please I'm so sorry..

Thud. Thud.

The door swung open once more, "time's up." The peacekeeper clutched Astro, "I trust you Eri! Please return home safely, just come back home.. Please!" he held onto his shoulder as he left the room.

I won't go home.. Please I'm so sorry.. I don't wanna die..

"I- pinky promise" raising my pinky finger, even if I felt so distraught by his words, he attached his and lunged to give me a tight hug. "I love you sis.. Come home.. We'll always be waiting" I saw tears fall down his face

I won't come home. I have to admit it. I've admitted this already, but why do I feel so afraid? Why do I feel water going down my cheeks.

Stop crying. Stop crying.

"We love you, we love you" he continued and continued, as I started to cry in his arms, the door opened once again,

I SAID STOP CRYING.

She'll make it out.

the air grew alive with motion. A flurry of wings, soft and shadowy, broke through the dim light as a host of owls came sweeping through the trees. One of those creature's sharp claws had gave a small scratch to my cheeks.

They moved in a chaotic wave, their wings beating with sharp, cutting through the air with a sound that felt both eerie and horrifying. The suddenness of their arrival made me stumble back, my breath catching as I tried to process their presence.

The careers started to yell loud, grabbing their weapons and started to swish and swoosh the owls that were surrounding them.

I took another cautious step back, my heart pounding harder now, my entire body on edge. It felt as though the air had grown colder, the shadows deeper. I could hear the rustling of their feathers and the sharp snap of branches as they moved, their glowing eyes piercing the fog. Their collective presence felt like a warning or a signal, though I couldn't make sense of why they would behave this way.

Either way, my instincts urged me to move, to distance myself from this sudden and overwhelming wave of owls.

I kept stepping back slowly. I was still processing everything. My mind spinning, unable to shake the feeling that they didn't attack me. I caught Aqua's horrified eyes, he wasn't caught with the owls as well.

Breathe in. Breathe in. Breathe out. Breathe out.

I pushed Aqua towards the flock of owls "Remember me. It's Aerith not Riri." I had my brown eyes glaring at his own light blue ones. He went backward, stumbling to the ground with a groan, holding onto his trident for support.

I did a sharp turn to a different path. My boots skidded on the canopy of white. I felt the trees closing in, like it was going to catch me. I kept running and running. Non-stop. I felt my muscles burning with effort, and the adrenaline fueled every step.

He looked at me, I caught a look in his eyes, he saw me running away and I saw him enter the dome of owls along with the careers.

I should've known. He was a career after all. That was stupid of me to trust him.

My face was streaked with tears, I couldn't stop, wouldn't stop, even though every step felt like it would tear me apart

The snow beneath my boots crunched with every desperate step, that mingled with the ragged pace of her breath. Trees loomed around me, the skeletal branches dusted with frost, reaching out like grasping fingers as if eager to ensnare her.

He was a traitor. A traitor. He used me. He didn't want to be allied with me the entire time. He never did.

BOOM.

A liar. A liar. A liar.

I pushed harder, my leg was still injured and the running made it worse. The small fog wasn't helping either as it made me feel like I was being wrapped tighter, and colder.

BOOM.

My sobs came harder now, louder.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

I closed my eyes as I kept running through the forest, I tripped all of a sudden, falling down on the hard ground, "Ack-" I screamed in pain, tears still on my face.

"Liar.. liar.. Liar" I curled up, my face on my knees as I hissed in pain. Holding onto the bandaged-up wound from my leg, and the new bruise on it.

Stop crying.

I sniffed.

I told you to stop crying.

I grumbled as I started to try and sit up straight, holding tight onto the rock-solid ground. I wiped the tears and small snot from my nose using my jacket. Wiping off the blood that was dripping off from my cheek. It didn't feel painful.

I showed the necklace, the token that was wrapped around my neck, holding it tightly for support. There's no hand I could hold onto anymore for assurance.

That hand is gone. I stood up straight, trying to keep my legs up again. It was numb. Or was I numb?

Stop crying like a cry-baby.

I squinted my eyes, looking at the dark figure from the caves. I couldn't see it clearly, but it looked like a human. "Who.. who are..?-"

Before I could finish I heard a screeching sound of a person.

There was a sharp, gasping cry, fractured and ragged. It twists through the damp air, breaking on the stones like a whispered plea.

The voice sounded weak, tremulous, but unmistakably human. This wasn't a mutt.

I walked forward, the dark figure that was near the lit up spot of the cave disappeared, I was hallucinating. Then I must be hallucinating about the -

a strangled muffled sob could be heard. I wasn't hallucinating. The figure, I was hallucinating about but not this.

The sound was half lost in the sound of dripping water.

My breath catches, I peeked through the rocks, seeing someone who was lumped down at the huge rocks.

By her side, it was full of those fluorescent water. She looked like she was in pain. But there was no injury left on her. Why did she look like she was then?

Her blonde hair was tangled, a wild tangle of shadows and strands, and her eyes were bloodshot, glinting like seafoam under the pale, wavering light of the glowing water and glowing rocky ceiling.

I tried to observe what made her be in that condition, but I heard her voice. "Please.. I know you are there.." she said in a weak tone, staring straight at me.

She didn't have anything with her.

Her eyes were puffy, she looked terrified. Like she's been through worse. Now that I got a good look at her, this was Tiara. From District 1. Her palm was at her cheek.

I could've sworn I stumbled almost behind, I decided I needed to leave this place. I had to move.

This caught her attention: "Stop! Please. She made an attempt to approach me but was unsuccessful because she didn't seem to want to leave her spot. As though she were about to die.

"Please I don't want to die.." she said. I flinched by these pleas. I walked towards her, moving away from the rocks that were covering my path to her. "Uhm.." I was able to speak, my voice was sore from the earlier screams. My left leg was kind of limping.

She had a thankful smile, and tears fell from her face. "Please.. Thank you.." She laid her head on the rock wall gently.

"How'd this happen? You don't look injured." I directly asked. Keeping my posture like I wasn't scared of her or her status.

Was I led to a trap? I clung onto the knife belt for support and my necklace.

"I.. I don't know," she replied, it sounded genuine and tired. "We were ambushed by a few mutts of owls a night ago." She closed her eyes as she sighed.

"I and my group were crept by it, we tried to hide around the caves, that way we don't get bothered by its stares." She unleashed the hand that was covering her cheek's face.

I felt dizzy, as if the air had grown heavier, each breath dragging behind it the weight of shadows. Her cheek, pale and damp, appeared strange.

"The owls started attacking us, I was the one being followed the most. We all split up, I don't- I don't know what happened to the others" She cried.

As if though a delicate, ghostly bloom had begun to emerge from her skin. Small, white feathers sprouted in clusters, like snowflakes, wispy edges trembling with every uneven breath she took.

It wasn't natural; it wasn't real. It looked as though the owl had pressed its sharp, curved beak into her flesh, embedding its bite deep, pulling her skin into a strange, otherworldly transformation.

The feathers clung to her cheek, curling like a soft, frozen lace, blending her humanity with a spectral. I could almost hear the faint sound of wind stirring through them, wings and sharp talons against the brittle air.

The image made my head spin further, and I struggled to shake the feeling. The vision stayed. I covered my mouth.

"Did it get worse?" Her voice sounded fragile, I dropped to the ground. I quickly checked my bag for anything valuable, all I had was bandages.

"I- I only have bandages.." I glanced up at her. I looked at the water bottle I had, "This'll hurt but I'll try to help."

"I didn't expect you to help me. I can't thank you enough" She laughed lightly as she sniffed.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

She laid her head on my knees, I poured water onto the feathers and blood carefully and she winced in pain. It made me flinch as the feathers were moving as well. Making me feel nauseous and nervous if I was doing it wrong.

Aqua did this to me and- No. Stop thinking about that. That Dishonorable scoundrel! Double-Crosser, backstabbing weasel!

He doesn't deserve the credit for showing me how to do the crap he does. He's dead in my eyes. Those two cannons have to be him.

That's a good riddance...

I clenched my jaw thinking about this as I placed a patch of bandage on her cheek.

"Thank you," She had her eyes on me and I stared at her, surprised by her appreciation. "Ah- your.. Welcome?" I hesitated and she gave a soft smile.

We both heard the Capitol anthem music outside the caves, for a moment, I didn't bother to go out of the cave to check it as it already ended.

"I look hideous to you right? All of these feathers just makes it look-" she had a weeping face again.

"No you still look pretty, like when I first saw you, but in a different. Form?" I tried to comfort her, but I wasn't good at comforting

"I'm a mutt look to you aren't I?" she kept a small smile on her face even if there were waters pouring out of her eyes.

"You look like a weeping angel." I mustered, this made her surprised by my words. She let out a heavy breath of exhale. "At first I thought you looked like a princess, until now you still do but with a different title as well?" I tried to compliment, but all this small talk made me a bit nervous

"A princess?" she repeated, her voice soft and uncertain, as though the word itself seemed impossible to believe. Her gaze drifted into the distance for a moment, her brows furrowed slightly as if trying to grasp the idea. I nodded in response.

"I think the District one guy was worried about you. I heard him while I took a walk here.." I said in an unease tone, talking about that person made me uncomfortable.

A small lie of what happened wouldn't hurt.

She just laughed at this lightly "Hah.. I'm not even into Lucien" she ran her hand through the blonde strands of hair that were on her face's way. She sat up, and moved to look at me face to face.

"You aren't?" I blinked, confusion pulling at me as I tried to process her words. I must have looked ridiculous, caught off guard, because I blinked several more times.

"No... He isn't my type," she said with an offhanded shrug, as though she were dismissing the idea without a second thought. "Honestly, I'm not into guys," she added, the words tumbling out a little quicker, accompanied by a faint, hesitant cough that caught me by surprise.

staring at her, my eyebrows climbing up in disbelief.

"Besides.. I'm more worried about someone else," she admitted her voice low this time. "Valerie.." Her expression shifted, and her lips formed an uncertain line.

I finally understood where this was going.

"Papa, I saw my teacher walking with one of the other girl teachers, and I think I heard them calling each other love or something... What does that mean?" I asked, my voice uncertain as I sat down at the chairs provided, resting my head on the counter that was scattered with the sweet scent of freshly baked muffins. The warmth of berries and sugar lingered in the air, but my thoughts were somewhere else entirely.

Papa looked at me, a soft smile forming on his lips as he handed me a golden muffin still fresh from the oven. "They're lovers, of course," he said easily, as though it was the most natural thing in the world. His words surprised me, and I must have looked confused because he added, "Like me and your mom."

I stared at him, My head lifted from the counter as I tried to sort out what he meant. His smile stayed gentle, his eyes kind. "It's about loving someone's soul," he explained, his tone patient, "not their gender, their looks, or their body."

His words settled in the air, the sunlight filtering in through the open window. I could see that he understood my puzzlement and wanted me to understand that it was normal.

"Now enough love talk, princess. I don't want to see you smooching someone in that age" he added a serious tone, "eat your muffin before it turns cold"

I let the idea sink in for a moment, the words softening my confusion as I picked the muffin in my hands.

I snapped back to reality as I heard a tingling sound, there was a sound of clanks that I can hear out the caves we were sheltered on. It landed with a soft thud near the edge of a rocky outcropping.

"Sponsor gift.." Tiara gasped. "I'll– I'll get it," I told her and she bobbed her head.

I stood up, going through the rocky caves and out to the open that I used to enter the cave. I saw an items that were covered with a parachute.

attached to it was a small, grey box, its smooth, metallic surface glinting faintly. I glanced up to the sky to realize it had turned dark.

I glanced back to the kind of warm gray box. I opened it to see it was soup, hot soup. Something was attached to it. It was noted.

Thank the District 5.

- C & G

For a moment I thought that this was a sponsor gift for me. But it was a sponsor gift for Tiara, "Your welcome.." I said in a low tone, I didn't know if there were any cameras anywhere but I hoped they were able to gain that feed. I stood up, going back to the cave inside where Tiara was located.

Was I disappointed? Because I failed to gain sponsors myself? That night, Aerith Diodorus helped a career, and stayed with her. Helping her drink up the soup that was given.

"We should be allies" Tiara responded, as she drank up all of the tasty hot soup. "Allies?" I was surprised by this and she nodded with a smile.

A bright smile that reminded me so much of Astro. How was Astro..? Please tell me they aren't too worried about me.. I hope not.

"You... want to be allies with me?" Tiara nodded at these questioning words of mine, "Sure... sure we can be allies."

A new ally. A career.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

A figure appeared. The same figure that I saw last night that I thought I was hallucinating. Same dusty type of specks of black appearance. Like some kind of air.

Wake up. Wake up. Wake up.

Thats all I could hear around my mind

I opened my eyes slowly, looking up to see Tiara standing. I haven't regained my vision properly yet.

My head laid on the rocky wall instead of Tiara's shoulders "Tiara your standing – " I yawned, I started to rub my eyes as I gained my vision. "You've healed–?" I glanced up at her.

She didn't look healed.

She looked rabid. Same tangeled hair, she looked ghostly. She looked the same. Not everything was the same.. Her body was twitching, her eyes wide open and were blood-shot, piercing through my skin.

Thud. Thud

Her skin. Her skin was full of small feathers, and the bandage I placed around her open fleshed cheek were teared apart like it was clawed based on the figure of scratches. Her skin was full of scratches, her nails sharp.

She looked crazy, out of her mind. Her eyes were huge as an owl, it looked like it was about to blast out of her. Her mouth full of foam and started to jitter

This was not Tiara. Thats what lingered on my mind.

Run. Run. Run.

I stood up slowly as the figure infront of me, was looking at me dead in the eye, screeching.

The air felt too thin, like it was trying to suffocate me, a cruel reminder that I could no longer breathe freely. My hands trembled as I fumbled with the knives from my belt, each one slipping, took one, slipping again, until it felt as though they were mocking her, the sound sharp and relentless.

If you aren't running. Hit her with a knife. Hit her with a knife.

I unstrapped one of the knives from the belt. "Tiara– Tiara snap out of it–" before I could continue she lunged at me.

No, no, it wasn't supposed to be like this. I could feel my chest closing in, the panic building, heat crawling up my throat. Tiara snap out of it. My hands started to move on their own.

Aim for the leg.

The knife pressed to Tiara's legs that were full of moving feathers, her screams could be heard and I could see her expression flicker

Push her off the flourescent water.

She lunged at me once more. My fingers felt like they were made of stone, unresponsive, useless, trembling on the cusp of breaking. Shocked because I had just hit her leg.

My vision was burry, my breath shallow and fast, and my voice, I tried to call her out, but it sounded like a strangled whisper—"Please. Please.. Not now Tiara.. You can't do this to me"

I felt tears come down to my fac as I closed my eyes

BOOM.

I dropped to my knees, the ground cold and unyielding beneath me. My hands trembled as I stared at the broken remnants of what I had done. The sharp realization came crashing in, bitter and unbearable. Why does everything go so quick? It felt as though time had betrayed me, slipping through my fingers like sand, every moment too fast, too cruel.

Thud. Thud.

The only ally I had. The one thing that tethered me to some fragile sense of hope. And now... nothing. Once again, I was alone.

I stared at the motionless body that was drowing down the so deep water of the caves, trying to deny she was dead. Tiara was dead. Aerith Diodorus killed her.

Thud. Thud.

And with all that talk, all I could speak was one thing from District 5.

I formed my hands into a kind of cup, highing it up the ceiling like it was the sky "Glory.." My voice was weak, I couldn't breathe properly "to you, and may the light– light.. be with you,"

"Allow your soul–" I felt like I was about to choke yet I continued "not– to be troubled and be shielded from harm." The words came out in a broken whisper, shaky and raw.

The District 12 Female, placed her feet down to the platform, and it gave off a big kaboom. Losing her body parts to pieces with nothing left. Nothing for her family, friends and acquaintances to see.

"To the District 12 female... " The tears were streaming down

District 11, she looked onto me with shocked eyes, hesitating to kill me off. She let it go but someone from behind shot her head, making the blood splatter to my face. The blood splatter to my face.

"To the District 11 female.. " I heard the whirling of the hidden cameras

District 6. He was trying to take the straps of the bag off my shoulders, "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry." He repeated with a trembling hand, his eyes full of tears and fear the same way as mine. It was bloodshot.

"For the District 6 male... I thank–" I swallowed, "I thank for your mercy-"

Both from District 10. Male and female, the District 10 male was carrying the female around his arms. He looked tired from running and from steadying the female tribute. It looked like he couldn't carry her properly or sprint as well far off. She looked older than him.

"The District 10 tributes.. " I choked on them, tears streaming freely now, hot and unchecked as they traced paths down my face. I said it again, and again, each repetition a shaky plea, each word feeling less certain, less hopeful, more like a prayer to the void.

Five times. Five desperate attempts to cling to something—anything—before the walls caved in completely.

Papa.. please.. I can't breathe..

I can't breathe. The air felt too thin, clawing at me, mocking me. My chest burned as though something inside was fighting, trying to escape, trying to shatter through. It felt like the pressure of it all my choices, my actions, my failures had built a dam that was now breaking, and I was drowning.

Everything feels so over.

The walls of my mind closed tighter, memories and pain and regret folding over one another like an unstoppable tide. Nobody could understand this. Nobody could feel this ache, this hollow, this unbearable weight. It was too vast, too much, and yet here I was, alive, gasping, trembling.

.. please.. I can't breathe.. I hate this. I hate this.

The words came again, bitter and sharp, tasting like loss, like defeat.

All I wanted was to go home. Why can't I go home? Please I just want to go home...

"I wanted to go home.. Why won't you help me? Please help me I beg you.. Please.." I felt the ache inside my heart.

And here I was, broken, trembling, trying to believe that maybe the light would find me, but too far gone to trust it.

"Papa.. Astro.. Ramiel.." I sniffed calling them out one by one. "Mama.." I held onto the necklace's centerpiece. "Bring me home please.."

The place started to shake, the ground was cracking and it was shaking unbearably, I heard screams and shouts all through the corner. Those screams sounded so familiar.

"PAPA?" I heard a shout that sounded exactly like his "ASTRO? RAMIEL?" All their voices were the same, I stood up quickly, I saw the path where I went through inside the cave.

But went to pass through it.. The place looked fully different, all given with different tunnels, I ran left and right, running non-stop as I heard screams and shrieks.

"We can't help them. ruthlessness is mercy upon ourselves. If you don't kill people who wants to kill you or WOULD kill you soon in the games, they'll kill you off. " He towered over my voice and I bit my tongue as he told that to me.

Voices inside my head making me dizzy. It went on and on non-stop. I kept sprinting for dear life as I saw the cave's ceilings from behind me cracking and falling.

I heard the District 11's screams, this made my head feel a lot more heavier than ever.

District 6. He was trying to take the straps of the bag off my shoulders, "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry." He repeated with a trembling hand

Please don't die! Please no.. someone out there? PLEASE HELP!" the little boy that looked like the District 4's age screamed. Screaming for help.

I imagined their death on and on and on again. Everything was breaking, the fluorescent water was reaching high above.

The cave was crumbling.

I was crumbling down to pieces. I'm tired. I just wanted to go home. Go back to my family, and have some rest. I just wanted to go home and be free from all this chaos.

Why is it that hard?

Why do I feel so hallow.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

"Diodorus?" A voice pierced the air. Sharp, shocked, and trembling. It sent a spark through me, and I instinctively flinched at the sudden, cold pressure on my hand. The sensation was icy.

The voice was recognizable.

I snapped, "DON'T TOUCH ME!" my voice cracking with urgency as I gripped down on the hand with a force I didn't realize I possessed.

The sharp, pale light from outside the cave's openings spilled into my vision, its brightness searing as I struggled to regain vision.

The world swam for a moment before my sight sharpened again. And there they were: Lucas, kneeling down in front of me. His expression full of unease and worry.

And beside him stood a woman—a figure that caused a sudden, sharp twist in my chest. She looked strikingly similar to the woman who had appeared in the tribute parade, dressed as a mermaid with shimmering scales and graceful fins. The resemblance was so vivid, it sent a strange, uneasy feeling crawling up my spine.

District 4. Just like him. 

Chapter Text

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

. ᘛ 𝑯𝑨𝑼𝑵𝑻𝑬𝑫 : CHAPTER 7 ᘚ

. ݁ ✦ ݁ . ⊱〔 07. ARSONIST, PRETTY FACED MERMAID, AND THE MR. GENIUS〕 ⊰

MY EYES TURNED SHARP, I lunged at the red-haired woman who was holding onto her bow and arrow, "YOU SHIT!" I screamed, going at her and her eyes turned wide as I aimed for her neck. Grabbing it with both of my hands, adding pressure to choke her as she gripped onto my hand that wasn't letting go.

All I hear is screams. All I hear is screams.

Both of us stumbling down the pile of canopy of snow. "YOU SHIT! YOU SHIT!" I yelled on and on as tears trickled down my face, "DIODORUS!" Lucas called out my name loud and grabbed me from my back.

The woman gasped for air, her body shaking as she coughed violently. Lucas, sensing the moment, quickly pulled me away from her. She groaned, her hand clutching at her throat, where the skin was already turning a deep shade of pink, a testament to the force I had applied. It was clear I hadn't been gentle.

"Augh..." She winced, her voice rough and strained, as she winced, trying to ease the pressure that had been placed on her. Her eyes met mine, narrowing slightly

"That's one way to greet someone..." she rasped, her voice hoarse. Her fingers delicately traced her neck. She looked up at me, an unsettling expression.

All I hear is screams. All I hear is screams.

I got a clear preview of her, "GET AWAY FROM HER LUCAS! SHE'S GOING TO KILL YOU!" I started to shake away from Lucas who was gripping onto me making sure I wasn't going to kill the lady in front of us.

"AERITH," He called me by my first name. "it's okay she's an ally!" He stated as I struggled to go towards the girl. She started to stand up slowly, "SHE ISN'T! I HEARD HER GROUP TALKING ABOUT-"

"Chasing him? Yeah, he was fast, but that was a way to escape them." She shrugged slightly, her eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that cut through the tension.

Despite the strain in her voice and the pain still lingering in her throat, she gave me a look that was strangely reassuring.

She's just like him. Liar. A liar.

A faint whirring sound cut through the air, it was cameras "YOU LIAR! YOU DISTRICT 4 ARE LIARS!" I tried to charge at her but Lucas' tightened his hands and arms keeping me in place. I started scratching him with my nails but he kept doing so to protect that liar. That liar right there.

"Why are you attacking me?" She looked into my eyes and I glared at her "ASK YOURSELF INSIDE. WHY DO YOU THINK I WOULD?" I clenched my jaw, feeling my voice sore from all the screams I have done. She stared at me confused, and stared at Lucas right after.

I started to break down, I felt like the streaming tears would not end. "You- your stupid STUPID! SHIT! Of a tribute.." Calling him by his name me choke to death.

"..betrayed me," I felt everything suffocating, I wanted to leave. "I lost everything.." I felt Lucas' arms letting me go, placing me down and instead of standing, I fell to my knees.

Crying.

"I thought you told him we'd be allies." Lucas was staring down at me, the slowly breaking tribute. He knelt down to support me "I - I did!" she responded fast, her expression was surprised.

"She's a traitor.. A traitor like him..." I sniffed as I told it with a low tone. I quickly stood up about to lunge at her once more till I felt like I passed out.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

The darkness was almost tangible, enveloping the arena in a thick, inky night. The male tribute from District 6 was standing right in front of me, his gaze boring into me like two sharp blades. The female tribute from District 10 stood on the side, her neck a mess of blood and flesh.

"You got me distracted," he muttered, his voice sharp and biting.

Thud. Thud.

"No, please.." My throat burned as I struggled to inhale, but every breath felt like it was being ripped away from me. A strong, unyielding grip squeezed around my neck, and the pressure only intensified, making my heart race faster, thumping so loudly that I could hear it in my ears. My hands flew up instinctively, but they were weak, trembling as I tried to pry the fingers off me, every motion sluggish and desperate.

Thud. Thud.

Dark. The place was dark, the only thing that looked different around the dark place was the snow from below. The District 10 tributes were on the sides, "You are the worse kind of good.. You didn't help us at all..." The District 10 male talked.

"I'm s-sorry..." I was able to muster

The female tribute from District 10 drew nearer, a grotesque image in the dim light. Her neck was twisted unnaturally, with blood and flesh showing through the wound. The sight was stomach-churning, and the air around her was thick with the metallic scent of blood. The snow beneath her feet was stained a deep red, with drops of blood continuing to dribble from her wound.

Thud. Thud.

"No, please... please, I didn't mean to..." My voice cracked as I gasped for air, the words coming out in desperate, broken whispers.

My pulse pounding in my head, drowning out everything else. My chest felt tight, as though it was being crushed by an invisible weight. Panic surged, my body trembling with the overwhelming need to escape, but I couldn't—couldn't move, couldn't breathe.

Thud. Thud.

The District 10 boy was looking dead in my eyes. "You are the worst kind of good 'cause you're not even great" those words pinched the heart inside me.

Tears welled up in my eyes, burning with helplessness, as I looked up at the figures looming over me. "I didn't mean to..." I whispered again, my voice barely audible, barely a breath. My body felt as though it was starting to give in to the pressure, the edges of my consciousness blurring.

I glanced around the dark space. "Listen, I..." I felt muted and stopped talking because I couldn't hear my own voice.

"You killed me..." I felt a cold, uninvited touch settle on my shoulder, a foreboding weight that made my skin crawl.

Before I could react, a hand slid around my neck from behind, the fingers tightening with a suffocating grip. The sudden pressure sent a sharp jolt of panic through me, and I gasped for air, choking hard as the world around me spun. My throat burned, my pulse hammering in my ears as I struggled to breathe, each breath coming in shallow, desperate gasps.

The hand on my neck seemed to grow heavier, its hold unrelenting, and I felt myself being pulled backward, the air around me thickening. The grip tightened, crushing my windpipe even more. I winced, the sharp sting of panic rising in my chest. "Please... I'm sorry, I'm sorry!"

"I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I'm so sorry!" I managed to choke out, my voice raw and pleading, but it felt like the words were being ripped from my very soul. I cried and cried.

I slowly opened my eyes, my head heavy and my vision blurry. I groaned, feeling sticky. The first thing I saw was the same woman, her face calm and gentle as she looked down at me.

I realized I was lying in her lap, and she was brushing my hair with a soft smile. Her touch was light, soothing, almost as if trying to comfort me.

"Awake?" She said, yet her voice sounded like it was cracking. "YOU!" I tried to stand but I felt my feet sting, so I kept my position.

"I'm sorry," she replied immediately

I steadied myself, my mind still a little foggy. "What?" I blinked at her, confusion clouding my thoughts. I stared at her blankly, trying to piece everything together.

She tilted her head slightly, offering a small, gentle smile. "I'm sorry, did you not hear?" she asked softly

studied her face closely, trying to decipher the sincerity in her expression. Was she really being genuine, or was there something more behind that calm smile?

She was.

She had a gentle smile on her face, like she was trying to gain my trust and make me feel more comfortable with her. Like she's trying to make "You.. are sorry?" I said with a bitter taste of words. She was about to speak but I ignored her and sat up straight.

I felt the bruise on my leg sting.

I started to look around the spot that we were on.

The spot was the one with icicled water-shaped trees. Waterfalls on the corner, but no swans were on sight. Same starry sparkling skies. "Where's ... Where's Lucas?" I panicked as I looked around and stared at her deadly. Her soft smile dispersed.

"He's– He's around, sleeping above the trees" She muttered as she pointed at the tree we were both behind, and there he was.

Lucas was sleeping above the trees peacefully. "Why aren't you there as well? Are you going to kill me off?" I gave off poisoned words and she stared at me, her eyes flickered

"What happened." She tried to grab my hand but I slapped it away, my eyebrows furrowed and she looked at me with a pity face. Pity.

"I told you. Aqua– " I stopped for a moment, "Your tribute. Is an entire Judas." I glared at her and she had both of her lips pressed together, her expression uncertain.

"I'm sorry you'd think-"

"I'd think?" I had a puzzled face, "I promise I'm not like him-"

"How'd you know? You District 4 civilians are the same." I grumbled, staring deep into her eyes that I couldn't read. "If you make one wrong move you're done for District 4." I hissed, as I tried to slowly hold the belt of knives around my waist.

She saw how my hands started to lean into the silver knives.

"I promise. Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a star in my eye." Her words made me pause. "How did you know... " I glanced at her as the starry night sky was shining. The moon's beam was moving to her red hair, making her face light up.

"I watched your interview.." She chuckled, "You know if you lied about this, a star will be stuck to your eye." I spoke with a cold tone, she just nodded at this like it was nothing. When I mean a star, it would be an electric shot.

"I'd rather have you stick the star shapes onto my eye instead, would you do the honors?" She hummed and I eyed her with a blank expression, what is she doing?

"You are a lot more different than what Lucas told me about you" She was making sure she was careful about what she was saying towards me.

What does she mean I was different from what Lucas told about me? What did Lucas say?

Trust her. Trust her.

Why should I?

That's all I could hear, why are my thoughts a lot more louder? My thoughts are loud but it wasn't as loud as this. "Okay." I just responded as I felt my frozen body, turn around.

"You know I have a little brother who's like you.." I flinched at her words, and she continued "He doesn't know I exist.."

"What?" I stared at her with confusion, and she chuckled lightly. How does your sibling not know you exist anyway? That's impossible. Why is she telling me all this? I don't even know who she is at all. I barely do.

"I mean it's understandable. My father made sure my mother doesn't know about me at all..."

What is this entire talk, "Why are you telling me this?" I stared at her, hearing the waterfall sounds trickle down. "You looked like you struggled to sleep so I decided to at least create a conversation, you were talking to yourself while you were asleep." She continued "And it sounded like a nightmare."

I gave her a blank face, she saw how I turned silent so she continued her words. "My mother had an accident when we swam through the beaches of District 4, accidentally bumping her head onto a huge rock" She fidgeted her hands.

"Got a concussion... And completely.. Forgotten about me."

I stayed silent. I turned around to look at the falling water

"She didn't remember me until now" She replied quickly which made me flinch "But that's okay, I'm glad she doesn't. Ever since I was born she always stressed about me."

"I was a burden to her" She explained. The air turned silent, and all you could hear are the falling waters and the peaceful wind. "That's why when she has forgotten about me, she was a whole different person." I grimaced at the thought of this

"Why is your mother so stressed about you?" I burrowed my eyebrows, "At a young age, I'd get..." she paused, "When you grow up you'll know, but jealousy is something we should avoid, that's all I can say"

She shrugged gently, I turned around to look at her, I can see she was trying to befriend me or so. I tried to find anything that hinted lies but there was none at all.

"I don't— have a mom." I whispered, my knees on my face. She was surprised because of how I am opening up to her so fast, "All I have is her necklace," I showed it, moving it away from the covering jacket.

The silver necklace that hung around my neck shimmered softly, its delicate chain glinting in the light.

At its center, a small blue gem radiated a quiet, ethereal glow, its color deep and vibrant like the calm of an evening sky.

Encircling the gem, intricate silver wings stretched outwards, finely detailed and appearing as though they could lift the stone into the air.

"Its pretty" Her eyes shimmered, she heard my stomach grumble.

I realized I hadn't eaten for days and all day, how many days had it been?

She started to open her bag, showing a fish inside it. "We caught this little guy earlier morning, you can grab a bite" she offered it to me and I hesitated to take it but I took it after

"Thi- this entire?.."

She bobbed her head up and down, "W- why are you acting this way even after what I did to you.." I muttered softly as I started to munch on the fish that was cooked surprisingly. I don't know where she got it though.

"Everyone we meet is fighting for something and has been going through something. Things that we don't know anything about. We are human after all" She smiled softly as she held my shoulder, this time I didn't push it away as I thought of what she told me.

She then changes the topic, "So, enough talk about my family, what about yours?" She glanced at me giving a gesture of letting me talk about mine.

"Well.. I have.. Two brothers and papa..?" I said in an almost whispered tone, "Papa owns a bakery," Her eyes beamed at the thought of it, "A bakery? Other than pearls, my favorite is baking and pastries!" She giggled clapping both of her hands

"I always wanted to bake-" I continued, she wasn't too bad I guess. I had a small smile forming across my lips

"I thought that maybe when I grow up I'll be able to- more on the uhh.." I took a bite on the fish "Decorating?" I said and she bobbed her head,

"It would be wonderful if I get to teach you! At home, I think making pearls and seashells as decor would be something you'd love"

Both of us giggled at this, "My brother loves to make seashell decors! Used to do it a lot at home." Aurora added, its clear she wanted this conversation to continue

"Small talk without me?" we both almost screamed thinking it was someone else, but it was Lucas who was eyeing both of us with a smile on his face. Having his arms around his head

"Have you been listening to us the entire time?" The District 4 girl's face turned to puzzlement, "Maybe, maybe not..." He shrugged nonchalantly and smiled at me. I was able to finish my fish.

"Looks like Aerith is growing to be fond of you Aurora" He glanced at Aurora who was looking up at him, "I think it's time for me to take watch this time." He went down the tree branch

"I can't..." I muttered, "Sleep."

Aurora, looked at me with something in her eyes, "Do you want me to sing you to sleep?" She gave off a gentle tone and this made Lucas have a smirk on his face.

"Here comes the pretty mermaid, about to sing her way through the arena" He gave a shazam hand gesture and Aurora gave him a pissed-off look, "It helps with getting sponsors!" Aurora defended

"Last time I checked you got yourself a candle wax." He gave a grin "A candle as a sponsor gift." He said it in an slow-mo way

"A candle wax?" I blinked in bafflement

"I-" Her soft pretty face turned bright red, "Hey– I don't know what the Capitol were thinking with giving me a candle!" She grumbled "I didn't ask for a candle wax at all!"

"Oh, right, and maybe speak about the nail polishes you got?" He was amused at how he was getting through Aurora's skin. The entire time I was just watching in bafflement to what they were doing. "They don't want to have Aurora here lose all her beauty, maybe they wanted her to start a salon" He gave off a proud smile

Aurora glared at him and he shrugged it off, "But not going to deny Aerith, Aurora is good at singing" He winked at me as he gave Aurora the credits.

Aurora huffed at this but looked back at me, ignoring what Lucas was saying "I'll sing for you if you want," changing her tone from mad to a soft one.

"I do want to hear you sing." I said with a shy smile for asking her to sing for me like I was some 10 year old child. But you can't blame me for being curious on what it's like

She patted her lap to show I can rest there. "I'm not too good, but this one is a song that I love the most, Especially as a child who loves the story between Odysseus and Penelope" her eyes sparkling with joy as she talks about this

"-Or you're a lovesick who can't find any relationship like them" Lucas chuckled, this made Aurora scoff at his comment. I guess District 5 and District 4 sometimes don't hit it off as I stare at their interaction.

Aurora acted like she didn't hear what Lucas had said, "you know them right?" I nodded at her question. I proceeded to take a rest on her lap and she started to clear her throat,

Let the arrow fly

Once you know that your aim is true

'Cause I'd rather die

Than grow old without the best of you

Though I never thought that these would be the lengths we'd go for love

I would not have it any other way

Aurora sang like a mermaid, I felt my eyelids closing but I kept my eyesight back trying not to drift to sleep. I could see Lucas staring at Aurora from the distance he was standing on.

And though I never thought that it would end like this

Just know, I'll be here

Waiting, waiting...

Aurora was kind, and I attacked her. That's what's wrong with me.. But she told me she understood why I did it. I found my reasons something that shouldn't be understood.

I wonder how long have they both been allies? I mean.. Lucas did talk to a career, thats what he told when he was done with his training. He told it so proudly to Mr. Blythe.

waiting.... waiting...

If I had to guess it had to be Aurora. But how many days had they been allies? They look kind of close already other than the bickering.

Aurora was nice. She's pretty and she has the sweetest voice I could hear. Maybe sticking to them wouldn't be too bad, maybe dying in their hands wouldn't be too bad. Maybe.

waiting... waiting..

I wouldn't be alone this time, I feel like I wouldn't be betrayed. Lucas is here. Right? I wouldn't be alone, right?

I heard a tingling sound, and saw a metal box falling down with a parachute. It was a sponsor gift. Lucas went up to it and nodded at Aurora who nodded as well as she started to finish off her song.

oh...

I felt my eyelids fall and I drifted to sleep. The air felt warm that night.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

"Papa what are you doing?" I peeked through the counters to see my father, who was holding a few brushes and a canvas.

It was the rise of morning at home, I went downstairs to the office room to see what Papa had been up to this time. I opened the door to see him looking exhausted and stressed.

He was sitting down at the wooden stool, a canvas in front of him and the windows. The windows were open showing the sun, the sun was beaming through his hair like it was golden.

I couldn't see what was on the canvas though. The vision was a little blurry.

He spotted me, "Its- It's nothing princess" He gave a smile, assuring me it wasn't anything to worry about. I glanced at the canvas as I got a good view, "Papa who's that?" I pointed at it

Papa's lips were pressed together as he turned to look at the canvas. I could assume he made it, with all the mess around him. The paint brushes, the paint and all items.

It was clear he made it.

The painting on the canvas had loose brush strokes, it looked like he was creating a woman. She had brown hair that looked almost like mine and the most gentle smile.

On her neck was a necklace that was covered with silver wings, yet I can still see the hue of blue under it all.

It was a portrait of somebody.

The only thing lacking on it was her eyes, "It's your mother" He sighed, as he placed the paintbrush on his hand down. "I wanted to paint her,"

I stared at him and at the painting. It was being beamed by the sunlight's. The woman in the canvas looked so gorgeous.

I was then awaken by Lucas, snapping out of the dream like world. "Hey Aerith, having a good dream?" He smiled at me, I started to regain vision. He held my back for support as I sat up straight and rubbed my eyes,

"We need food.." Lucas looked at Aurora who had her hands on her hips "We should feel bad for Aerith who hadn't eaten in days." She went towards me and knelt down, messing up my hair

I looked around squinting my eyes, "Did it fog up a lot more?" I asked in a morning voice and they both glanced at each other, "Thinking about, yeah it did." Lucas stared around.

Everything was a lot more foggy, almost everything was white. You could barely see the golden light of the sun anymore. "By far it's harmless. Lets think about what we are missing for now" Lucas told, making Aurora nod, "Like for example, the food that was all munched up by you last night" Lucas started to pinch my cheeks making me wince in a practical pain

"Lucas!" Aurora called him out with a pissed look, "What? I always wanted to pinch her cheeks! You'd do too" He gave an opened arm gesture at Aurora and Aurora glanced at me, it's like she agrees but she wouldn't do it for my sake.

I touched my cheek as I hissed, "Since almost someone is needy with food, I'll get us some" Aurora was targeting her words to Lucas

"And how will you do that pretty mermaid?" Lucas placed his sword behind him, back to it's original holder and crossed both of his hands.

"Watch and learn" Aurora winked at him and at me, starting to go look through the trees

"She looks like a kahoot from afar" Lucas squinted at her, I realized he was talking to me. It made me have to think for a moment, I didn't know what to reply with.

The sun's golden rays were glittering on Aurora's skin and red hair, she saw something through the trees "Camera!" she chuckled lightly, turning to both of us, as we stared at her in confusion.

"Hi there Capitol!" She waved like a little girl, "Aurora here from District 4, your little singer!~"

Lucas had his jaw dropped as he realized what she was doing, I stared at her not knowing what to react. But both me and Lucas looked like we were side eyeing her actions.

"Not sure what day it is," She gave a pout making Lucas almost burst to laughing, covering his mouth like he was impressed on where this was going. He was cringing at this face expression was well

"but could you be kind souls and bring us some food? Pretty please" She begged, both of her hands all clasped together

"Maybe you should pose for them and they'll do it, pretty face" Lucas replied from afar, and Aurora's eyes beamed, "For once you are a genius!"

Lucas had a face of, is she serious right now? I was joking about that. As he looked straight at me and my almost same reaction.

She started hitting different sorts of. Poses.

She started posing in front of the camera in pure silence. What makes it more baffling was that the camera was actually zooming in on her, she gave a small wave to it and some winks and little movements of flipping her hair to the sides.

There were even times where she gave flying kisses.

I wasn't so sure how much time had passed as me and Lucas were staring at her shocked, lost for words at what she was doing. Our stomachs were grumbling as well.

With that, there were sounds. Tingling.

there were about three sponsor gifts falling down from the top sky dome. Making me and Lucas stare at the falling parachutes.

"Awee how sweet of you all! Can't wait to see what's in it! Hope it's not those things that I need to set up a salon!" She winked at the camera, "Maybe another per–formance, from yours truly will come if you give another sponsor gift!" she gave a small giggle

And then another sponsor gift came.

"Holy fuck." Lucas muttered to his breath, as Aurora turned, flipping her hair and glanced at Lucas and me. "Told you, watch and learn"

She glanced at me with a smile and I was there bewildered, "That's–"

"Unbelievable." Lucas finished the sentence, "Alright enough chit chat, let's see what's in these" Aurora smirked, proud she was able to shock both of us from District five. She went towards us to see and check what was given.

Lucas knelt down to look at the first parachute that came down. The first sponsor gift was a... "dry shampoo." I blankly stared at it.

Aurora's eyes turned round, "Let me see!" Aurora grabbed it and read the bottle that was called, Coconut-Vanilla shampoo.

"Come on Capitol people! At least something worth it!" She huffed and gave a fake pout to the camera, making sure she didn't say anything wrong that could trigger them.

Though her eyes looked like she was disappointed at where this was going.

"Beauty privilege? Don't think they want you to stink." Lucas joked at this and Aurora glared at him once more.

I knelt down and checked the other two, it was food "They gave us something worth it!" My mouth seemed like it was watering, to see six large breads for the second sponsor gift, and the third full of a large pot of chicken soup.

Lucas "Not bad, pretty face" He stood up and nudged Aurora by the sides. Aurora smiled brightly at the sight of the food in front of her

"Now for the other sponsor gift.." Lucas removed the covers on it, it was a ...

bow, it looked steady and strong, along with arrows. "Would you look at that? A better bow to use" She removed her old bow that was around her body and threw it to the ground.

She touched the new bow that was given, checking it out. This time there was a note beside it.

Keep up the good work

- F & A

That morning, Lucas, Aurora, and Aerith were able to eat well enough. Saving the other three huge breads for the rest of the day.

Chapter Text

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

. ᘛ 𝑯𝑨𝑼𝑵𝑻𝑬𝑫 : CHAPTER 8 ᘚ

. ݁ ✦ ݁ . ⊱〔 08. AURORA PEARLLOCKS〕 ⊰

WITH ALL THE STICKS LUCAS GATHERED, he used one of it and started to scribble around the white canopy of snow. Using some small thin sticks as a way to respresent the cornucopia

"Now this is the cornucopia" He pointed at the small thin sticks that were piled together, using his sword that was covered up with its holder, as a way to point it out.

"We will need to hatch a plan, we can rely on sponsors until the second blood bath begins." He glanced at Aurora and me, both of us bobbing our head as we listened to the only guy in the group.

"The second blood bath happens if we all need an item desperately right?" I asked and Aurora nodded, "Yes, and it won't happen yet since all the careers have the materials stocked up like a mountain" She sighed in disappointment

"Why do they stock it up like a mountain like... hogging pigs?" I accidentally blurted out. Lucas and Aurora's eyes were wide.

Lucas started to chuckle lightly at this, "It's true though.." I mumbled embarrassed of what I said. "Well– we learned that we should pile up items from the Cornucopia to secure valuable stuff? And to intimidate other tributes."

Thinking about it, maybe that was pretty smart. No wonder half of the victor percentage are careers "It gives them a strategic advantage by knowing they have the weapons, food, and supplies needed to survive and dominate the Games."

I had my head up and down as Aurora explained this, "The only problem is how we could do to destroy it."

Silence grew around the surroundings. Everyone was thinking. Lucas was rambling on and on about possibilities on how to do it. Aurora was listening to him with those eyes that Lucas had when Aurora herself was doing her own chaos.

I wonder how they connected.

I screamed, as the oven started to smoke up the entire office. "Eri!-" I heard a call, it was Astro. He rushed through the opened door and started coming towards me.

He grabbed me by my waist, taking me away from the scene. My face was full of smoke as I started to sneeze.

Astro started to run the faucet and splashed so much water with his hands.

"I heard screams what happened?!" Ramiel went downstairs and he saw my face, he tried not to burst laughing. "I- I burnt the cake I was - making!" I said nervously as I clenched my hands all together.

Ramiel laughed at this, not only because of that, but because of how I looked like I was electrocuted. "You look like you've been electrocuted! Aren't you smokin' now sister?" He grinned

"You!-"

"Astro why are you only using your hands to remove the smoke?" Ramiel looked at our stupid brother who was trying to remove the smoke from the oven.

"Remove the fire using a glass of water for sakes!" I heard Papa's voice who just came back home. He dropped some items down at the floor and went towards the scene, grabbing a glass of water.

Openin the smoking oven, and all of us started to cough. It showed a burning cake inside, and Papa started to pour the water down at the batter and fire.

The smoke started to come out of the open windows of the office, "Try not to burn the office, princess?" He started to cough off the smoking air, all of us did as we giggled through it like idiots.

That is when I gained an idea. "We bake it my way" I spoke. Making Lucas and Aurora look back at me, "I'm sorry– what?" Lucas glanced in puzzlement.

"We burn it." I said with proper sense to the two older tributes infront of me. A smile forming into their face, "We go out with a bang!" Lucas messed up my hair and Aurora clapped her hands.

My hair had been messed up enough and these two were making it worse than it was, fully tangled at this point.

"Heard that Capitol! Let's go with a bang!" Aurora looked at the camera that was zooming in and out of us.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

All three of us started to walk through the snowy piles "Your brothers sound amazing" Aurora was holding my left hand and Lucas was holding the right one, Lucas' other hand was preoccupied with his sword that was out.

While we walked around to find the cornucopia, I noticed that Aurora had a bracelet full of seashells, and Lucas' had a silver ring with intricated designs

"Are those your tokens?" I asked them, making sure to let them know I was asking them both. They stared at me, and Aurora was the first to break the cold air.

"Ah yeah, this bracelet was handmade" She smiled, "Who made it?"

"My little brother." She responded quickly as I noticed she lifted both of our hands to shake the seashell bracelet, "he doesn't know we are siblings but he probably knows it now since I'm announcing it to the entire world... along with my own..." she stopped to her tracks to speak on who she was referring to.

"We were collecting sea shells on the beach and decided to make matching bracelets" She changed the topic immediately and I bobbed my head, and then glanced at Lucas

"What about you Mr. Genius?" Aurora called out, as she noticed I was waiting for Lucas to respond. Lucas turned to us with an expression I couldn't explain, he was quiet about it.

Unlikely of him.

The air filled with the ice cold once again till he spoke

"My lovely mother," He replied, both me and the second motherless from the trio glanced at him, Aurora smiled softly right after "It looks nice" Aurora complimented

"Thank you" He stared at his ring that was sparkling due to the sun's glow "Whats your mother like?" I was curious, other than Aurora's stories about her own mother, I didn't know what it was like to feel the love of a loving one.

Lucas fell silent for a moment, and when he finally spoke, there was a hesitation in his voice that both Aurora and I could easily notice. "You don't have to tell us, you know—" Aurora reassured him gently.

"She has lobotomy but she's loving in her own way."

"Lobotomy?" Aurora's eyes looked like it was sprung up, and Lucas agreed, "Yep" he gave a pop on the p.

"Not that I'm ashamed of her, no" he glanced at us, seeing our faces were filled with pity. "I love my mother, she's the best out of the world, she calls me Handsome every time she forgets my name" Talking about his mother made his eyes light up as he shook his head.

Is this why the two connect easily? Is this why I connect with them as well? Our mothers tend to forget, forgot us, or dead? I started to shake my head, I shouldn't think of it this way. The thought of faltering hair is enough than thinking about this.

Aurora was staring at him intently.

It was silent again as we walked through the snowy path, "If we get to go home, what would you guys do?" Aurora changed the topic, making the air back to warm again,

"I'll start off first" She said with confidence, "I'll probably be hoping to model around like those Victors I see on camera!" She giggled, "Oh! and maybe join those singing competitions around the Capitol!" She beamed

If Aurora wasn't in the games and was raised by the Capitol, would she be a singer or a model? I wonder if Lucas would be as well. I heard he has the charm and looks, he isn't my type but I won't deny he looks nice whenever he smiles.

He should smile more often.

I heard Lucas mumble something, "you'd suit it" his voice didn't sound bitter as usual, it was gentle. I don't think Aurora was able to catch it though.

"What about you Lucas?" I glanced at him and he looked back at me with thought, "hmm.. Writing?" he hummed, "I always loved writing since I was a kid. My mother used to make stories for me, I guess I got her perks."

Aurora laughed lightly at this, "I'd be reading your stories if it's THAT good, I could convert it to a song?" Aurora smiled "Well If I say so myself, I am a pretty good poet" he said with an accent.

If they were going to ask me. I'd answer nothing. Speaking of talents, I haven't thought that I'd have one. Sure I'd have passion for knowledge but it's not a talent.

Someone is always better than me.

Deciding to change the topic I decided to interrupt their moment

"O-oh! really? Give an example!" I gave the fakest smile I could have and he looked at me seeing that I was trying to make a challenge, "bet," he took a breath before continuing.

"Roses are red, violets are blue" He said with a poetic voice and Aurora cleared her throat, "Isn't violets, violets." Aurora raised both of her eyebrows while having a smirk face. "not blue?"

"It's a poem Miss pretty faced mermaid" He gave her that bitter expression again.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

"Do you all follow?" Aurora took out the bottle of nail polishes, there were many nail polishes. All sorts of varieties that it got me questioning if the Capitol gave her an entire exclusive premium pack.

And of course, some matches. Aurora gave the items to me.

Lucas gave a thumbs up and a wink "Got it"

"Do you even know how to use those knives?" Lucas pointed out, the knives that were displayed from my waist, "Yes.. I do.." I replied. I was taught by a career. By a liar.

"Not– not that I'm good at it!" I gestured a shake of a head and Lucas smiled, "Don't worry Aerith, we believe in you" He gave some two thumbs up sign this time.

"Using nail polish? Is this accurate?" Aurora started looking for the items of nail polish she was able to get. To set it up properly inside her bag so she can take it out easily.

"Trust me, It's flammable." I replied to assure. Aurora eventually took out the candle waxes she got as a sponsor gift, she found it inside her bag as she tries to sort the items well

"Can- can I have those?" I asked

"Sure why not, it's not like I'll use it" She smiled giving it to me.

Aurora started to make herself look like a mess along with Lucas, nodding at me as a signal that they were about to go out there. At the Cornucopia.

"Take my hand," Lucas demanded, bringing out his hand to offer for her to hold. Aurora hesitated to take it. "No?" She declined.

"Look I'm not trying to ask you to marry me, I'm trying to save your life here" Lucas humbled Aurora, and Aurora groaned as she held his hand.

District 5 and District 4 don't get along, do they?

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

"Guys?" Aurora held Lucas' hand tightly as she called for her team, "Valerie! Lucien!" She called loud, "Marshall?! –" before she could continue there were already shouts for her.

"Aurora!" We could hear a male voice coming out of the trees far away, and a group of four people came out.

I quickly went through the pile of items on the other side, opening a few bottles of nail polish and spreading the liquid over the bottom pile I could reach. I kept applying until every last drop was gone. Every drop of nail polish liquid was spread everywhere.

From bottom to top. I then waited a moment, letting the cold air speed up the drying process.

I saw a few apples that were left in the open and crackers, I quickly took at least three more apples and some of the crackers, hiding it in my bag. All for the food we needed to eat.

I heard the male voice call out the rest of his group, "Val! Lucien! Aqua!"

Aqua.

He was alive. He lived.

I peeked through boxes of items. There he was. He was running up to Aurora happily, all of them were. That curled blonde hair and eyes that looked sea-green from far away. That weasel.

He was alive.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

He was running up to Aurora, but all of them stopped to see Lucas, District 5 tribute holding hands with the District 4.

"Aurora what are you doing with the District 5?" The District 2 male was found as well and retrieved. The only people that were missing were the two from District 3. So they were the two cannons. Other than... Tiara.

It wasn't Aqua that was boomed away.

I grabbed the matches from the bag, and started to light it up, grabbing the thinnest sticks that were given to me, and wrapping it around the silver knife.

"Oh! well, I can explain Marshall," Aurora smiled, lifting her and Lucas' hands together, "I was running after him, and some wolf mutts started to chase me but he had mercy inside him and saved me-"

"Wolves weren't insane like the owls though." The female, from District 2, I could assume Valerie. The girl that Tiara told me about, from the middle went forward. Her hands crossed and her head tilted.

"Val I get you are jealous at how less flawless I am, but you don't know anything about this arena." Aurora stated with a stern voice.

Valerie then unleashed her knives out from her belt. "Jealous?" she gripped onto the knives around her hand.

"Sir we are surrounded," I heard from Aurora, making me want to smack my head with my hand. But I was too preoccupied with the matches I still had to light up.

I moved backward and started to exhale and inhale.

"Grip the knife with a hand you know is dominant, have a proper stance, like try moving your front leg a bit further forward. Lean a little to your target and relax your body more." The District 4 weasel boy told.

"Excellent observation Aurora! We can attack in any direction!" I could hear Lucas sarcastic tone to Aurora, it was full of bitterness and disappointment. When Aurora said signal, I didn't think this would be the signal.

Breathe in. Breathe out.

I threw the knife straight to the dried up nail polish liquid. It didn't went boom-

As I thought of this

it went kaboom.

The entire boxes were burnt up and there were barely anything left in sight, all of it were ruined and smoke started to go up above hitting the dome.

"RUN FOR YOUR LIVES!" Lucas yelled, grabbing Aurora tightly and both started running towards me.

"The pile.." The District 1 looked at it with shock, Everything was set on fire. "What are you guys doing? Grab them!" Valerie ordered.

I caught an eye contact with the District 4 tribute, he had horrified eyes. It was only for a moment till Lucas grabbed me and started carrying me like I was light as a feather.

Both Aurora and Lucas were running so fast both giggling and laughing their hearts out, I couldn't help but start laughing as well. Lucas was holding onto me tightly that I question how fast were these two, and how fast would Lucas be if he didn't carry me at all.

We ran through the snowy paths and when we felt safe we lumped down to the white snow, laying down on the soft ground.

Inhaling and exhaling.

"Ha.." Lucas exhaled, "We are going to die at this point, They'll target us on their backs" Lucas started to pant as he chuckled lightly, all of us were surprised from how we survived and got away from the careers

"Now I don't wanna.. " Aurora tried to catch her breath but she couldn't stop giggling "hear.. The negative attitude, look on the bright side!" She exhaled and laughed

I don't know how many days it had been, but I never felt so much butterflies in my stomach, I felt a smile form through my lips "Woo!! Yay!! We are going to die!" I giggled , I couldn't believe what I was saying.

They both stared at me bewildered and started to laugh along "That's more like it!" Aurora laughed.

The adrenaline rush made us seem like we were walking disasters.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

"I was waiting for Aurora to give a signal, I didn't think it would be that stupid" Lucas took a breath, "I thought we were done for"

"It worked didn't it? No need to worry" She bit her saved loaf of bread. "Glad it did, if it weren't I would've haunted you for life, pretty face." Lucas hissed as he ate his apples.

"Let's talk about Aerith though, you had me scared for a moment" Lucas smirked and I tilted my head in confusion as I munched on my apple "Why?"

"When we turned to look at your way, and you looked insanely scary, like–" Aurora broke the piece of her bread, offering it to me. "You looked like an arsonist" she added, I grabbed the bread from Aurora and took a bite as she finished hers.

"I did?"

"You did." Lucas added to defend the assumption, "Like someone angered you,"

I'm sure someone did. Aqua did. He did. He was alive. I didn't know if I felt relieved or not.

"let's be careful not to light up that torch" Lucas joked and I gestured a shrug

"I'm pretty sure I can be more trustable with fire than you two" Aurora stated

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

I stepped into the house, removing the ties from my shoes, placing down my bag. "Papa?" I called out.

From the office room, I heard a tap of a wooden spoon against a mixing bowl, followed by a low, cheerful hum. "In here, princess!" I heard Papa's voice call back.

I made my way towards the office, once more, the familiar windows full of paintings were opened and were about to start going away. Other than that, the scent of fresh bread, sugar, and cinnamon filled the air.

Papa was busy at the counter, his hands coated in flour as he rolled out dough. He looked up, his face breaking into a smile when he saw me.

"There she is," he said, setting down the rolling pin and wiping his hands on his apron. "How was school today?"

I shrugged, pushing my backpack onto one of the chairs. "Same as always. But now I get to see you, so that's the best part of my day."

Papa chuckled, his deep voice warm and comforting. "Aren't you being cheeky?" he said, pulling me into a hug. I laughed softly, the flour on the apron had already came to my face

"Papa! The flour!" I said as I pointed to my face, "Oops" He chuckled. I glanced around at the trays of freshly baked pastries cooling on the counter. "Where's Astro and Ramiel?" Papa asked

"Ramiel isn't done with school yet, and I think Astro is doing his station work that was required by the peacekeepers," I hummed and he nodded, "Did you make my favorite papa?" I fluttered my eyes as it twinkled.

Papa raised an eyebrow. "Which one?"

"The chocolate cookies!" I grinned, already reaching for one.

He laughed. "Always the chocolate cookies." He gestured to the cooling rack, where a few still-warm cookies sat in perfect golden layers. "Help yourself."

I grabbed one happily, and took a bite. "How do you make it look so easy?" my eyes glittered as I looked up at him

"It's all about practice," he said, winking at me. "Maybe I'll be like you papa!" I grabbed the flour from my cheek, creating a mustache using it "Might even be the famous Panem class baker" I had my hands on my waist as I said it confidently

Papa chuckled again. "I'd say you've got the talent for it. Just don't forget your old man when you hit the big time, princess"

"Never!"

I woke up to see Lucas, "Morning sleepy head" he chuckled and I stared up at him, rubbing my eyes, "I don't think the sun's coming back up." I could hear Aurora's voice from behind Lucas.

"Same thought. How many days had it been?" Lucas implored

"I'm not sure." She stared up at the starry skies, "We are running out of food, and the source of water is far away"

Both sighed as I sat up straight. "What do you mean the sun isn't coming back up?" I looked at the two and Lucas had his jaw clenched. "Its a thought. Its been hours." He ran his hand through his hair

"What day is it today?" I asked and Aurora shrugged, "Last counted was three nights? I don't know. Water is getting sacred for us along with food"

"We burnt all the items from the Cornucopia," Lucas stated, It was silent.

Silence grew in the room as we all slouched to think. Lucas' eyes glittered like he had an idea. "Why don't you sing, mermaid?"

"Sing? I thought you got annoyed with it?" Aurora had an amused face, "Didn't you say you'd give a little performance?" Lucas glanced at me trying to find a way to defend him

"O-oh yeah!" I nodded, and turned to Aurora, "You did- say that!" I smiled softly and she just chuckled it off.

"Let me find a camera somewhere.." She started to walk a little bit far away, and started looking through the steep trees and rocks for cameras.

Other than that, the owls had came back. The snow owls that had been haunting us with their dreading eyes. This time there were only three. Flying high above.

I tried to get distracted from looking at them, "How did you and Aurora meet anyway, inside the games.." I stared at Lucas and he was shocked with the conversation started by me.

"Not much impressive, but the pretty face had so many sponsors." He flopped down next to me, as he gestured to the standing Aurora who was searching for cameras. "I spotted her the second day, and followed her that way we can go through the games together." He replied

"I didn't know you were good at hiding" I commented with wide eyes

"I'm the professional out of everyone here, could follow you around without you noticing" He winked and pinched my cheeks but this time it wasn't painful.

"The third day the career group were trying to see if she wasn't only a pretty face with bucks of sponsors" He started to grab a nearby stick and scribbled through the snowy grounds. "she lured three people towards her and got them killed."

He created three figures, I wonder if Lucas draws a lot and not only writes. He's been doodling for the past time, ever since I met him.

So those three booms were made by, her. "She's brutal under that stupid things she's doing" he stopped scribbling and threw the stick to Aurora's head. Aurora almost flopped down but was able to steady.

I was curious how she lured them in. "Hey!" Aurora yelled with a pissed-off look, "That is not how you treat a woman!"

We then heard whirling sounds of the hidden camera, "There you are!" Aurora had a grin, walking up towards it. "Now for a splendid show as promised! First, I'd like you-" She pointed at the camera, "-Capitol people, to send us some food!" She pouted

"Your mermaid is getting hungry" Lucas added, following what Aurora was going for, Aurora started to clear her throat.

"What did she do to lure them in?" I glanced at Lucas who felt the tug on his jacket because of me.

Come inside

Aurora sang, "damn.." I blinked, she started to give out her arms staring at the camera. "Like that–" he groaned

Welcome to the best part of your lives

Go ahead and take whatever you like

I've got you, don't worry Aurora's got you now

"Same song she used to lure those stupid dimwits, and she used some kind of wolf meat they collected to make them eat it. They got poisoned."

"I don't know how they knew those wolf meat were poison," He watches Aurora from afar. We heard the owls from above start opening their mouth and added some instrumental, all we could hear was Aurora's voice.

It's like the gamemakers were taking it. Meaning everyone around the arena could hear Aurora sing. Me and Lucas just stared at Aurora baffled again.

Take a watch

Let me bring you all something to eat

How does she do this? Lucas gave me a look. I don't know! I gave him a response expression as well. We could both see how baffled we were.

The entire arena was playing instruments and made her voice be heard around the place. She's singing before her singing career even started.

She is the singing career though.

I bet you're tired from the days on your feet

I've got you, don't worry, Aurora's got you now

Once she finished her songs, two sponsor gifts came by, all because of her singing. We checked what was inside, the other had three breads and the other one was filled with water. Along with a note displayed.

Cute allies you got, and good use of songs

- F & A

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

Aurora placed her bracelet around my hand and I looked up at her puzzled. "What's this for.. Why are you giving it to me?"

"Oh nothing, I think it suits you," She smiled at me, Lucas was watching us from afar, as all three of us started to watch the stars with the bread we were able to gain

Not a single drip of water was saved after that. We all suspected we can gain a new one by walking back to the water source by morning.

Or if that morning does comes. The sun hadn't come up yet.

I was about to speak about giving it back to her but she cut it off. "Did anyone hear that?" She asked, turning to Lucas who had been on his guard too.

Rustling sounds through the trees. Lucas started to stand up, Aurora did so as well. She helped me stand up.

The ground beneath us rumbled lightly, a subtle vibration that sent a chill through my bones. Lucas narrowed his eyes, trying to make sense of the unusual sensation.

Aurora, clutched the top of Lucas' sword, the only weapon between us. She kept trying to maintain composure.

For a moment, everything was still—too still. The trees around us swayed slightly in the cold breeze, their branches creaking as if they were warning us of something ominous.

The silence was unnerving, the kind that made you feel as though the air itself was holding its breath. Then, through the dense forest, we heard it.

A low, haunting hoot.

I stiffened, my eyes widening as the sound echoed through the trees. And then, breaking through the shadows, we saw them.

Huge snow owls. Their massive wings flapped in the frigid air, sending a flurry of snow cascading around them. Their sleek white feathers blended with the wintery landscape, but their sharp, glowing yellow eyes pierced through the darkness like twin suns.

Their beaks were long and curved, razor-sharp, as if they could tear through flesh with a single snap. The talons on their legs were even worse.

Long, cruelly curved, and gleaming like knives, ready to rip into anything that dared to cross their path.

"Holy fuck," Lucas whispered, his voice barely audible, but the fear in his tone was undeniable. His eyes flicked nervously to the owls, and then back to us, his hand twitching toward the sword at his side.

Aurora's breath caught in her throat as she took in the terrifying sight. Her grip on the sword tightened, her knuckles turning white, her throat dry as she swallowed hard.

I could feel my own pulse pounding in my ears, the adrenaline starting to surge through my veins, making my limbs feel heavy. My hand instinctively found Aurora's, and I held onto it tightly, trying to ground myself in the chaos around us. My heart was hammering in my chest as my mind screamed in panic.

"Run," Lucas's voice came, low and urgent, though still calm. There was no time for hesitation.

We began to back away, slowly at first, but the owls weren't backing down. Their enormous forms moved toward us slowly as well.

They were about the same height as the trees themselves, their wings cutting through the air with strokes that sent tremors through the snow-covered ground.

We all started running and they were as fast as we were. They didn't fly, it's like their wings were for show. Aurora held onto my hand tightly and Lucas held mine as well.

They were holding onto me for dear life as us three started to run back to where we ran away from the Cornucopia.

But no matter how fast we moved, the owls moved faster, their enormous wings pushing them through the snow-covered trees with terrifying speed. The trees started to fall.

Worse thing of all, the ground started to shake and we all started to let go of each others hands, "NO!" Lucas yelled as he steadied himself, seeing me fall down to the snow floor.

We all separated. And I was the one near the owls.

Aurora was on the lead of running, The glowing yellow eyes locked onto us, unblinking, unyielding. It was locking onto me more. I could feel the weight of their gaze, and for a moment, I swore I saw the faintest glimmer of hunger in those eyes.

I was going to die here. I stared at the stopping owls, Aurora heard Lucas' shout and screamed at the owls.

"Come and get me you shits!" Aurora shouted so loud that the owls stared at her and started to run towards her. She tightened her grip on Lucas' sword. Twirling it as she prepared her stance.

Lucas grabbed me by my waist and I could see from behind, Aurora. "NO! STOP! AURORA!" I yelled at Lucas to stop and he didn't. He continued running and running. He gripped his hand on me.

"AURORA NO!" I continued to scream her name. She saw me and Lucas running away, she had a smile on her face. An expression of surprise but thankfulness "AURORA!" I cried, calling her name. She turned away, and looked straight at the owls.

Starting to slash them down one by one with cold blood. I thought she would've defeated them, but no. Five snow owls that were huge started to come down and try to eat her alive.

All I hear are screams.

"AURORA!" I screamed again, "STOP IT STOP!" I kept punching and kicking the backside of Lucas yet he continued to hold onto me tight as we ran through the forest. Aurora didn't scream. I didn't hear her voice, One last snow owl came to cover her face, and I saw her eyes. They were looking straight at me.

Her eyes got poked out because of the sixth snow owl.

All I hear are screams.

"AURORA!" I screamed with all the breath in my lungs, my voice raw and desperate. The sound erupted from me like a force.

So loud and piercing that it seemed to crack the air itself. The ground beneath shuddered, as if the very earth was quaking in response to the cry.

"AURORA PLEASE NO!" I cried, "YOU CAN'T DO THIS TO ME"

All I hear are screams.

Chapter Text

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

. ᘛ 𝑯𝑨𝑼𝑵𝑻𝑬𝑫 : CHAPTER 9 ᘚ

. ݁ ✦ ݁ . ⊱〔 09. THE RISE OF THE VICTOR AND THE SIX STRIKES〕 ⊰

THE SNOW OWLS WERE NO LONGER IN SIGHT. I stood there, frozen, staring at Lucas. I didn't know what I was supposed to feel anymore, and his eyes were wide, frozen in terror.

We both collapsed onto the snowy path.

All I hear is screams. Thud. Thud.

"You..." I whispered, my voice trembling with anger and disbelief. "You left her! You didn't save her!" I screamed, kicking and punching him, but he didn't move. He just sat there, his face twisted in anguish, tears streaming down.

For the first time, I saw him cry. The boy who hardly ever smiled, the one who had always been so stoic, who had smiles that sometimes didn't seem so real, or seemed so fake.

It's either a bitter end of it.

Thud. Thud.

"She's gone..." he choked, the words barely escaping his lips. He was broken, just like me. A child who didn't know how to face any of this.

"What do I do?" His voice was a strangled whisper, his jaw clenched. "What do I do?" He repeated it over and over, his body trembling. The older one, the stronger one... was shaking.

There was nothing either of us could do. We were both left with the empty, aching silence, grieving the loss of someone we barely knew. We hadn't even understood who she was.

I hardly knew who she was. I hardly knew Aurora, I hardly knew who Tiara was, who the other tributes that died right infront of me.

Yet something inside me feels like it's burning. I felt something I couldn't understand. I felt like I was dying inside. I didn't know what to feel. I felt helpless

Thud. Thud.

There wasn't a word between me and Lucas. The sun hadn't risen, or maybe it just hadn't been up at all. I couldn't even tell how many days we'd been out here.

I watched him, the entire past hours. Had it been hours? Minutes? Could it have been more than the days that we were supposed to be inside the games?

Breathe in. Breathe out.

Lucas was sitting next to me in the snow, as he rummaged through my bag. "There's no cream left..." he muttered under his breath. Looks like he removed the tears from his eyes, trying to stay strong for me.

Because he's the oldest. It's like he's trying not to be scared because there's someone younger on his side.

"Why are you looking for cream..?" I asked, confused. I decided to wipe the tears from my eyes. He paused for a moment as if trying to regain his composure.

Turning to face me, his eyes met mine, but neither of us spoke. We sat there, both of us lost in our thoughts, processing everything that had happened. The weight of it all was too heavy to say aloud.

After some silence, he pointed at my legs which were full of bruises "Was it not painful to you?" he had his eyes puffy.

I glanced at my bruised leg, it was full of bruises. I wasn't that good with speed and I could barely run fast without falling down the snowy pile.

I had completely forgotten I had too many of it.

I started to move my head left and right, shaking it slightly and he pressed his lips together, "Aurora," His voice croaked and I felt a tinge of unease feeling hearing her name, I glanced somewhere else to get distracted.

Like the stars above.

"She knew she was going to die." he was trying to assure me, it didn't make me feel too well. "How would-" I was interrupted

He had let it slide? Did she even mean anything to him?

"It was ever since we met." He searched around my bag once more to find any cream, not losing hope.

Oh. I was wrong.

How could he not lose hope? How close were they? What did he know about something that I didn't? Why did Aurora have to die?...

"How.. close..." I mumbled, "Were you and Aurora?" I questioned glancing back at him and he looked like he flinched. His brave gaze started to falter.

"I..." he paused for a moment, "Kind of close? Not that it matters anymore." He said in a bitter voice, closing up my bag, lost hope of finding any cream for my leg.

He lost hope. Did I lose hope?

The voice inside my head was louder than before.

We fell into silence again, the kind of quiet that weighed heavy between us, thick and suffocating. His voice broke it, "I'm sorry." a whisper

Those same eyes I had seen for so many times. Seconds, minutes, hours, or maybe days. It's like it had been decades and it's something I should've expected of someone.

Pity.

I could see the pity in them, the helplessness, the weight of words he couldn't find.

It was the kind of look that had followed me for decades, always the same, always too much. And for the first time, I felt it like a physical ache, like the familiar weight had become too much to bear.

I had grown so tired of it. It was suffocating, drowning me with every sympathetic glance, every whispered apology, every gesture of kindness that felt like a mockery.

People should stop pitying me. It wasn't doing anyone any good. They didn't understand, couldn't understand. No one could. They couldn't change anything.

I had long ago accepted the truth: nothing would save me. Not the Games, not the survival instincts I had left. No amount of strength, and no amount of fighting could change what was already set in motion.

Why did Papa believe I'd win? Why would Big Brother Astro believe I would ever win? Why would Ramiel think I would as well?

I wasn't that intelligent. I'm not intelligent at all. I'm stupid.

I trust people too much and look what it got me. I'm not intelligent, I'm not brave like Lucas, I'm not pretty like Tiara, I'm not charming like Aurora.

Even if I clawed and scraped my way to the finish line, even if I fought until my body tore and my breath gave out, it wouldn't matter. I would die. Sooner or later.

And the cruelest part? I didn't know if I even cared anymore.

Death.

I had learned to accept it. I have, right?

Thinking about it makes a knot inside my stomach, "you don't have-" I sighed, gulping the lump inside my throat. "To be sorry." I finally spoke

"But-"

"Please." I stated, "It happened. There's-.. there's nothing we can do" I said the last sentence in a low tone. It was too silent. Silence filled the air any chance it could. If Aurora was here it wouldn't be as silent as now.

She would've been here and started pissing off Lucas and tried to continue gaining my trust.

Breathe in. Breathe out.

"I'm still sorry." He replied, I felt like closing my eyes, my mouth quivering. I've learned to accept the fate. But why...? Why did I feel so scared?

"I'm scared..."  He had his eyes wide as I told this.

No matter how much I try to tell myself I'll die, and admit that I would. That I shouldn't be scared of it, because it's already planned or written—

I felt like I was about to choke. I was scared, thinking about it, accepting the fate didn't do any better.

I'm so scared that I couldn't imagine myself at home. I'm scared that I wanted to puke just feeling the tears fall down from my face.

Why am I here? Why was I chosen? Why couldn't it be another person? Just thinking about the last one made me want to stop thinking of it that way.

Everyone here were children and no one deserved it. I was being selfish for thinking and wishing it was someone else who was selected and not me.

I felt warm arms wrap around me, pulling me into a tight embrace. I looked up, my vision blurry from unshed tears, and saw Lucas. His face was pale, his eyes glistening with the weight of his own emotion. He didn't say a word at first, but his arms tightened around me as if he never wanted to let go.

His voice, with emotion, finally broke through the quiet, as he whispered, "It's okay to be scared... you don't have to carry this alone." His words were gentle, like a promise.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

The sun hadn't come up yet, me and Lucas decided to stay at our spot for safety. We aren't sure how many people are out there since we barely paid attention to the cannons.

Which was a bad idea.

The most worse of all, was the fact that we didn't have anything left. We don't have food and water. All of those were inside Aurora's backpack and his, we left it when we were running.

Other than my belt of knives and a bag full of not much-needed items, we only had Aurora's bow that Lucas was able to take, and his extra sword that was hanging around his waist.

There wasn't anything else left.

"We can't die with starvation and thirst," Lucas said as he had his hand on his chin. I had my knees on my face as I listened to him. "Not that thirst is to worry, it's cold out here" he had his hand on his head. He still kept his brave face up.

I wasn't sure how many days it had been. Now that I think about it, we've burnt down all the Careers supplies earlier this morning, or was it earlier this morning?

The sun hadn't come up so I am not sure if it was earlier morning. I could state it was the last time I saw the golden sun.

We were both thinking hard about what to do, we were just hiding here.

I realized how long I've survived, what day was it? I couldn't deny, the only reason why I am surviving is because I've been sticking to different people.

If it weren't for them, I wouldn't have been here.

Lucas saw how I was dozing off, "Hey," he started to wave a hand at my face, snapping me back to reality.

The fog was slowly going away, that's what I have noticed while I was dozing off. I could see the starry sky a lot more clearly. "How about we keep ourselves, entertained?" He gave a soft smile.

I blinked in surprise at his suggestion, it was quiet anyway, nothing much was happening. Everything was so fast, that I couldn't think straight until now.

I couldn't think too straight.

I looked at my hand which was making a small tingled noise, it was the bracelet Aurora gave me. It didn't come off while we were running for our lives.

"Can we..." I mumbled, "Pray for her?" I glanced at Lucas, his eyes flickered knowing I was mentioning Aurora. "Ah.." He had a big A on his mouth

But he closed it and nodded right after.

We both cupped our hands together, highing it up, looking at the starry sky.  "Glory.." we both said it together, "To you, and may the light be with you-" I mumbled, I couldn't speak the other words.

Breathe in. Breathe out.

"Allow your soul, not to be troubled and be shielded from harm" Lucas continued it off for me, we both repeated the prayer five times. Until we felt the soul had been safe and sound.

Around District 5, prayers were barely made. The prayers we've done about Glory and Light were barely told. It wasn't as famous as before the rebellion.  It used to be done a lot, it was basically a tradition.

Speaking of District 5 traditions...

When we finished I stared back at the bracelet, handing it to Lucas, he looked at me with widened eyes "Aurora gave this to you," He replied and was about to give it back

I shrugged "She did, and I was supposed to return it," I said in a whispered tone, feeling like I'd choke, "but you were more close to her." I glanced back at him

I could see his eyes were flickering from a brave face to something. It's like his facade was breaking.

"Thank you," He muttered to me with a smile and I returned it with a nod.

Around District Five, exchanging items that were important to you shows a sign of love, your cherish for the person, and how much you care for them. It happens whenever you feel like you connect to that person, especially in life and death situations. It's a tradition that used to be done at District Five.

We stopped doing so though, because most of the time, District Five were losing resources and they couldn't afford to give away precious items to anybody anymore.

It included the exchange of some sort of important items. Rings, necklaces, treasure of the family, or in one extreme case - one's own eyes. But that's for those who goes too extreme. It's a weird custom.

Those were mostly the main reasons.

The Capitol Anthem began to play, its familiar tune filling the silence, but it felt hollow, empty. The screen remained blank, no faces, no names, just the haunting melody echoing through the air.

then came the horn.

It cut through the stillness like a knife, sharp and deafening. My hands instinctively flew to my ears, trying to block out the sound, but it felt like it was coming from everywhere. The noise was relentless, filling the space around us, crawling under my skin.

I looked at Lucas—his face was tight with discomfort, but he didn't cover his own ears. Instead, he reached for mine, his hands warm as they gently pressed over them, as if he could protect me from the blaring horn.

We were both surprised by it. It was only for a short moment yet it was loud enough to make my ears almost bleed. "Attention, Tributes, Attention! As you all may have noticed, sponsor gifts had been temporarily paused."

The voice of Seneca Crane was echoing through the arena "Commencing at sunrise, there will be a feast tomorrow at the Cornucopia. This'll be no ordinary occasion. Each of you needs something desperately."

"And all of you would know," A voice reverberated through the mic "We are, generous hosts after all" A chuckle could be heard all through the arena.

I glanced at Lucas who was looking at me, I could assume we had different thoughts. "N-no!" I declined, I didn't want him to go out there. "Lucas! It's to lure us in!" I huffed, whispering it loudly.

Lucas, clearly determined, started gathering his things. He was planning to go there as he collected all his stuff.  "But you need medicine, and we need food and water," he countered.

"We can't let this opportunity slide, Aerith"

"Yes, we can!" I said, inhaling sharply "If- if you go out there then I am coming too!"

Thud. Thud.

I'm scared. But I wasn't going to let the only person that I was with in the arena, go out there by themselves.

His eyes flickered, "you can't- you can't walk properly" He loudly whispered opposed. He was about to walk away with my bag and his sword.

The Feast in The Hunger Games is a deadly event that tests the tributes' survival instincts, forces them into conflict, and is designed by the Capitol to heighten the suspense and terror for both the tributes and the viewers of the Games. It underscores the cruelty of the Capitol's control over the tributes' fates.

It's like a second blood bath, they offer us supplies we all desperately need. It basically happens whenever the Capitol wants to see some action.

I quickly grabbed the small part of his jacket, "Please.." I shook my head, "Don't leave me as well.."

He looked conflicted, his eyes softened. I didn't want to find out that another ally of mine died because of a sacrifice. I hated the thought of it. I'd rather die at thirst or hunger. Or just not be able to walk.

As long as he was here and I wasn't alone.

He gave off a large exhale and sat back down. He was silent for a moment, "I won't leave, I promise" He smiled softly and I looked at him relieved.

We both laid at the stump of tree, shivering in cold but were able to keep ourselves warm by a curled-up hug.

"If I die, you have to win." I heard a voice as I drifted to sleep. He wasn't going to leave, I wouldn't be alone.

That's what I thought.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

I woke up feeling a light beam on my eyelids, I tried to collect myself as I gained vision.The sun had came up, I felt a smile come up to my face, I needed to wake up Lucas to tell him the news.

"Lucas!-" I was cut-off, seeing that he wasn't next to me anymore. All that was next to me was my bag, and Aurora's bow with arrows. He only grabbed his sword with him.

He left.

"N-no, no!..." I panicked, quickly pulling myself up and pushing through the sharp pain bruises on my leg. I grabbed Aurora's bow and arrows, then snatched up my bag.

Thud. Thud.

I pushed forward, heading into the snowy woods, searching for the Cornucopia franticly. I couldn't call his name, it would risk me to being caught. I needed to find him.

He couldn't be dead. Lucas is strong. He's brave. He's Lucas.

Thud. T̶h̶u̶d̶.̶

That's what I've been telling myself as I started to try and find the way to the Cornucopia.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

I arrived at the Cornucopia, "Where is he..?" I mumbled as I started to look around, he went to the feast. He must've died.

He must've died. That's all I could hear in my head.

"He can't..." I gasped, the words escaping in a breathless whisper as panic surged through me.

But I didn't hear a boom, I didn't hear it at all! He has to be alive.

My heart raced, thudding loudly in my chest, drowning out every other sound. The cold air bit at my skin, but I barely noticed as the ache in my leg flared up, sharp and unbearable.

I stumbled, trying to push myself upright, the pain a constant reminder of how fragile my situation had become.

Lucas has to be alive, he has to. He can't die "P-please.." I clenched my jaw, holding my tears trying not to cry again. I can't cry here, I've cried enough and enough is enough.

The snow beneath my feet crunched with every movement, the sound deafening in the quiet woods. I couldn't afford to be slow. I couldn't afford to hesitate. But my body didn't seem to agree.

I can't lose hope. Lucas is still alive.

That's when it hit me, I heard a few tingles from my right hand, I saw Aurora's bracelet and Lucas' intricated ring. He left it with me.

"Lucas.." I called in a whispered loud voice once again, trying not to lose hope as I walked through the snowy piles.

I forced my legs to move, stumbling forward through the snow-covered woods, trying to steady my breathing. The snow crunched beneath my boots, each step sending a sharp pain through my leg, but I couldn't stop.

I couldn't run with my injured leg. I felt tears fall down again, I wiped it off using my jacket, I couldn't cry now. Stop crying.

I spotted the Cornucopia, but no bags were provided in sight for the feast. "The feast.." I babbled, "it ended." I realized. How long was I asleep? Where is Lucas?

Please don't tell me he died. He can't. He shouldn't. I covered my mouth, trying to hold the tears flowing from the thoughts, he didn't die. He didn't die.

I let out a sob. My hands were shaking, the tears falling freely now, soaking my face as I clutched my hand on my mouth.

I didn't know what to do with the ache. I didn't know what I was feeling.

That's when I heard giggles, "Oh Aqua aren't you so adorable, yet brutal on killing that man" Valerie said out loud, starting to mess up the curled blonde's hair.

I spotted so many of them. An entire alliance? The District Two tributes, the District One male, the District Four...

The District Twelve male and the District Nine female. I was outnumbered.

That's when it hit me, I couldn't breathe properly again. Lucas was dead. Aqua killed Lucas. He killed Lucas.

The silence around me was deafening. My shoulders shook with the weight of it, the heaviness of loss pressing down on me until I felt like I couldn't breathe.

I felt my hand tremble, tears falling down again "That fucking liar.." I was swearing in a whispered loud voice.

T̶h̶u̶d̶.̶ T̶h̶u̶d̶.̶

I felt tears fall down. He couldn't be dead. Could he..?

"Now listen up you two, you are in the alliance, so if you do anything wrong and we don't find that pesky little girl soon, you will be dead before that 12-year-old does." The District One male said with a stern voice, "Don't do shit around here, you got that?" making the District 12 and District 9 bob their heads, terrified.

I hid in the forest, where it was still kind of far away from small hill of the Cornucopia. The sun was about to go down, that's when I truly realized that Lucas was truly dead.

Lucas was dead. Lucas was dead.

"If I die, you have to win." I heard a voice as I drifted to sleep. He wasn't going to leave, I wouldn't be alone.

A̶l̶l̶ I̶ h̶e̶a̶r̶ a̶r̶e̶ s̶c̶r̶e̶a̶m̶s̶.̶

I heard his voice inside my head. The dark figure came out once more, it looked inhuman. I didn't know if I was hallucinating again.

Are you just going to watch? No vengeance retrieved?

If it weren't for all of them, I wouldn't have been here. If it weren't for all of their deaths, I wouldn't have made it to the end. I can't let it go to waste. I won't let it be wasted.

My breath was coming too fast, too shallow, and I couldn't seem to control it. My chest felt tight, like an invisible weight was pressing down on me, crushing the air out of my lungs. I sucked in a quick breath, but it didn't help—nothing helped.

I wiped the tears from my face, and I looked up at the dark figure whose dusk looked like it was about to fade away.

"I won't let it be wasted..." I whispered softly.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

I am guessing they'll try to hunt me down. Why so many though? That's when I heard a Panem anthem. I looked up to the sky, and my face was scrunched up seeing Lucas' happy smile.

I could feel my breath coming too fast, too shallow like I couldn't catch enough air. My chest was tight like someone was squeezing the life out of me.

"This is for all of them..." I whispered, my voice barely audible, the weight of the words sinking in. I took a shaky breath, steadying myself before quickly checking my bag, hands trembling with the enormity of what would happen.

It was like someone else was doing the talking and not me, I felt numb, yet I was moving. I wanted to continue and cry but I wasn't at all. I blinked so many times, trying to focus, but my vision swam, my legs, and hands felt like they were made of pudding.

Inside the bag, I spotted the matches, and dry shampoo. "I'm sorry..." I stared at the group that was sleeping, nobody was taking watch.  They must've assumed that a 12 year old wouldn't get them killed.

What can I make use with matches and dry shampoo? Dry shampoo is flammable. But if I use it, it wouldn't do anything that could

"Don't step off that pedestal early or they will blow you sky high. Landmines are below there." Landmines below the ground? "I wont" I nodded listening to him.

Landmines. They would kill on impact but they were disarmed once the initial countdown ended.

I gripped onto my items tightly "We are going out with a bang."

Remembering Aurora's line as I glanced at the hidden camera I spotted.

I felt something bubbling inside me. I couldn't believe what I was doing, and I was doing it myself. This time I was left fully alone, and this time I had to do it with my own hands.

Focus, focus, focus. The words bounced around in my head like an echo, but I couldn't make them mean anything. My thoughts were racing, spiraling, tangling into a jumbled mess that I couldn't untangle. What if I messed up? What if they noticed? I felt like I was being suffocated by my own mind.

I reminded myself that I was doing this for the older ones that didn't survive.

For Lucas. For Aurora. For Tiara. For the tributes that died in front of me.

But the ones that I'll attempt to kill were here trying to survive as well. I felt the burning sensation go up to my throat, My stomach twisting as I shakingly tip-toed to the platform.

For every comrade, every one of my friends.

I pulled out one of my knives from my belt and started digging. I heard a few zooming in and out from the camera, the Capitol people were watching me.

I was quietly digging through the platforms. I was able to dig up at least four of them. I started to analyze every single one of them. How do I turn them on? That's the main question.

It looked like the mines that Astro usually works on, the ones I see on his books and mine.

I carefully began to rearm it, each movement deliberate. Then, the unmistakable sound of the cameras whirring filled the air again. They were watching me.

The Capitol people were watching. Mr. Faxon was watching. Mr. Blythe was watching. Lottie is watching. Belle is watching. My family was watching.

Astro. Ramiel. Papa. They were all watching me along with the District five that was eyeing me with pitied eyes.

For Lucas. For Aurora. For Tiara. For the tributes that died in front of me.

I couldn't bury them back into the ground. They'd have to stay out in the open, exposed. The chance of anyone touching them felt slim. No one would dare.

I grabbed the landmines, hiding them behind the Cornucopia back, and I placed my bag alongside it. I opened the bag, seeing the candles.

A distraction.

I grabbed the candles, lighting them up as a match, going to a small distance where the tributes could see me. I placed the candle up above the tree branches, almost near to hitting the leaves.

Someone spotted me, It was the District four male. He and I held eye contact and I started to run through somewhere from the back. He didn't catch to me, knowing he had to blow off the candle before it would start lighting everything around us on fire.

That was for another plan. If the main doesn't work out. I only had my eye on living. To come back home.

For every comrade, every one of my friends.

I grabbed my bag, I took out the dry shampoo, I scrambled out a match and the rope I had inside my bag, I took out one of my knives, and secured it onto it. I started to walk somewhere where they could spot me.

District Four male called out the other Districts, I heard him snitch. I was right in front of them, I placed the landmines in front and scurried a distance.

Preparing my stance.

"Grip the knife with a hand you know is dominant, have a proper stance, like try moving your front leg a bit further forward. Lean a little to your target and relax your body more." The District Four Weasel, said.

"Well if it isn't the District 5, outdone aren't ya?" The District two male chuckled, The District twelve male and District nine female looked nervous at where this was going through.

Especially the District Four male. He had eyes that looked terrified, it was like it was screaming for me to run but I didn't. "Anything you wanna say to your buddy?" The District One male nudged the District Four male.

I tried to stand tall, to steady myself, but the ground seemed to tilt beneath me. It was like I might tip over any second, like if I moved too quickly, my body would collapse from under me.

His eyes flickered, I could've sworn it was sadness and regret. "C-consider yourself lucky I didn't kill you at the start of the games," He said loudly, I could see he was gripping his trident.

My head spun, and for a terrifying moment, I thought I might faint, that everything would go black and I wouldn't be able to stop it.

To Lucas.

"If I was so lucky I wouldn't have been looking at your face right then and now," I told, and the District Two female, Valerie giggled at it. The District Four male's eyes flickered.

"Are we going to have a problem?" The District Two male was being defensive.

My hands were shaking so badly, I gripped onto the silver knife that had the dry shampoo and rope attaching it all together.

I had no hand, no hug, no person at all for support.

I could taste the panic in my mouth, bitter and cold like it was swallowing me whole. If I didn't get control, I might just slip away.

To Aurora.

Suddenly the trees around us started to light up on fire, and everyone flinched "Forest- forest fire?! How did it-" Valerie shrieked in surprise, "The gamemakers!"

B̶r̶e̶a̶t̶h̶e̶ I̶n̶.̶ B̶r̶e̶a̶t̶h̶e̶ O̶u̶t̶.̶

"She distracted me but I blew off that candle since-" the District Four male looked around the fire that was catching the surroundings,

"Fire feeds on oxygen. You've created a forest fire." I had my eyes on them, as I started to light up the dry shampoo that was attached to the silver knife.

I could feel my heart racing, pounding against my ribs like it was trying to escape. Each breath felt shallow, and ragged, like I wasn't getting enough air to keep up with the panic rising in my chest.

"Enough of this. We have to avenge Tiara." I flinched at the words of the District One male who looked like he cried for the woman.

We were all children.

To Tiara.

"I'm sorry.." I spoke in a strained voice, I couldn't kill them. I didn't try to shoot for a moment.

"We can't help them. ruthlessness is mercy upon ourselves. If you don't kill people who wants to kill you or WOULD kill you soon in the games, they'll kill you off. " He towered over my voice and I bit my tongue as he told that to me.

I couldn't think straight, couldn't focus on anything but the thundering in my ears, the dizziness clouding my thoughts.

They started to walk towards me, "There can only be One Victor and it's going to be one of us." They were going near the landmines.

"I'm sorry," I repeated as I tried to keep my voice in check. I closed my eyes.

I threw the silver knife that lit the can of dry shampoo but it missed and landed near their feet.

I kept my vision, squinting to look if I have succeeded.

What if I didn't? I stared at the D̶i̶s̶t̶r̶i̶c̶t̶ 4̶ M̶a̶l̶e̶, Aqua. We both looked at each other for a moment. Was he sorry for what he decided to do? Was he going to help me if I had just stayed on his side?

"HA! You missed!" before Valerie could finish taunting me..

To Aqua.

Breathe in. Breathe in. Breathe out. Breathe out.

It exploded.

BOOM. BOOM. BOOM.

The explosion released a big burst of air, triggering the pressure plates on all the mines. Underground the platform.

BOOM. BOOM.

I closed my ears and the sound of their cannons was mixing along with the booms of the other landmines, I didn't know if it was theirs or the landmines.

Did it satisfy me? I wasn't sure.

BOOM.

To every dead tribute.

In a matter of seconds, everyone was blown to pieces. There was no one left in sight. Only the golden sun, the burning trees, and the vast, smoke-filled landscape. The smoke rose high, spilling over the dome above.

I glanced at it. I couldn't understand what I was feeling.

Denial. Anger. Sadness. Numb. And Acceptance.

Silence filled through once more, the cameras around whirling. I jolted, The sound of trumpets blared through the fiery arena, accompanied by the cheerful, giddy voice of Seneca Crane echoing above.

Everything felt distant, surreal. I was almost afraid to blink, to close my eyes for fear that I wouldn't be able to open them again. The world kept spinning, and it was like I was going to float away—just float away into nothing.

"Ladies and gentlemen, May I introduce our 72nd winner of the seventy-second Annual Hunger Games, Aerith Diodorus!"

The deafening roar of thousands of cheers and applause echoed through the massive dome, all directed at the twelve-year-old in celebration.

"There can only be One Victor.." I whispered, feeling my body all burnt up by the fire that surrounded everywhere, "And that is me.." I gripped onto the jacket that was filled with thermal warmth.

Aerith Diodorus had won the games, her games had finally ended. But did it truly end?

All Aerith Diodorus was, was a ruthless person who killed six innocent children. Aerith Diodorus was not a Victor.

Chapter Text

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

. ᘛ 𝑯𝑨𝑼𝑵𝑻𝑬𝑫 : CHAPTER 10 ᘚ

. ݁ ✦ ݁ . ⊱〔 10. THE FIRST BORN VICTOR, THE FLAMECHASER〕 ⊰

"HEY SLEEPY-HEAD" A VOICE CALLED, shaking me gently. I blinked, squinting against the harsh light that flashed across my face. My vision was blurry, and it took a moment for my mind to catch up.

Through the haze, I saw a blonde-haired figure kneeling in front of me. Behind him, a red-haired woman adjusted the bow slung over her shoulder, her fingers brushing over the arrows in their quiver. I mumbled, still half-dazed, "Lucas..? Aurora...?"

"Having sweet dreams?" Lucas teased, his voice light but warm. Aurora gave a soft smile, her features bathed in the golden glow of the sun, making everything around us seem surreal, almost like a dream itself.

"Wh-what?" My voice came out more confused than I intended. My thoughts scrambled to make sense of the moment. "What's going on?"

"We're going to the cornucopia," Aurora hummed. She slid her bow into its holder with practiced ease. "We're sticking to the plan. Let's go before it gets dark."

Lucas reached down, offering me his hand. I grasped it, feeling the warmth of his touch seep into my cold fingers. He helped me to my feet, steadying me as I stumbled slightly on the snow-covered ground.

The arena was peaceful as always, serene even, the snow crunching softly beneath our boots. Yet, in the distance, something stirred low. Distant sounds emanating from a cave we passed. Faint, unsettling, like something lurking just out of sight.

"Aerith?" Aurora's voice pulled me from my thoughts. She and Lucas had both stopped, their hands still entwined with mine. I hadn't even realized I had frozen, my gaze locked on the dark entrance of the cave.

Suddenly, everything went silent. The sun's glow began to fade, swallowed by the encroaching shadows of the cave. The cave was getting closer and closer.

And then... everything flashed before my eyes.

I opened my eyes fast, my eyebrows scrunched as I heard a familiar voice that echoed around. Clutching onto the soft blanket that was placed onto me.

It was loud. So loud. I was lying on a cold bed, it was cold. It was cold yet my palms were sweating. The bed wasn't the only one that felt like it, but the air was as well. It wasn't as cold as the ones from what I felt earlier, the arena. It felt a little bit warm.

A few beeps can be heard, other than the screams and shouts, my left hand twitched slightly, It had some kind of tubes attached to it, that goes straight to one of the plastic packets from my side.

There were loud shouts. "Get those the fuck away from her!" It was someone who was screaming, it almost made my ears hurt or possibly bleed. "No one is laying a damn FINGER near her or I will SNAP IT OFF" I could hear drowning shouts by the door.

"Mr. Faxon please!" I could hear people trying to calm the man down.

It was dark in here, all I could see was the corner light of the window of the door from the right side. There, I saw someone. He was yelling so loud.

I felt scared. It was louder than my thoughts. "Lucas...?" I called, I felt my throat sore. My body felt like I couldn't move properly other than my head.

All of the sudden I felt a cold hand on my arm, and I shrieked with fear.

"Hey hey. It's alright, its me" Someone started to stroke my hair and I turned look at my right side, glancing up. It was like the man's skin was sparkling. "Mr. Blythe?.." I mumbled, squinting my eyes to see if I was seeing things right.

The room was dark, and I could hear loud and clear, the muffled shouts "Mr. Blythe why are you here.." I held onto the silver small barricade of the bed. Half of Mr. Blythe's face was covered with the door's lights.

"I'm not.. Hallucinating aren't I?.." He looked at me with pitied eyes. "You aren't supposed to be inside the arena..." He stroked my hair with his hands, "You're okay." he gripped my arm gently, "You're not inside the arena anymore."

My heart almost stopped as I heard those words. "I- I'm not?" I stuttered, processing everything. If I wasn't in the arena anymore then.. "I- I won..?" I whispered loudly, tears fell down through my eyes.

I felt a wash of relief come over me, I held onto Aurora's bracelet and Lucas' ring. "but.. Lucas, where is he?" I whispered, worried about my friend.

That's when I heard giggles, "Oh Aqua aren't you so adorable, yet brutal on killing that man" Valerie said out loud, starting to mess up the curled blonde's hair.

I forgot. Lucas was gone.

Trying to process everything out, there was a large crash outside the door. I let out a loud scream. I turned to look at where the light was from, and saw someone push down all of the carts that had items. He took out another one that was by his side, and smashed it to the ground making everyone flinch

"Fucking hell." I heard a curse coming from Mr. Blythe's mouth. He had his jaw dropped and clenched. I turned to look by the door, seeing Mr. Faxon about to punch one of doctors. The doctor that got punched on the face gave out a crack, making me get goosebumps.

Hearing the crack from this far gave off an unease feeling for me. The doctor fell back near the crashed carts.

"Mr. Faxon calm down please!"

"It's necessary for the child and it was the orders of-"

"I don't give a fucking shit!" He brought out his middle finger, "What did I say? Don't touch the FUCKING CHILD! Have I not made myself clear?" he screamed to the top of his lungs. One of the doctors that were dropped to the floor with all of the utensils behind him had people to help him up.

"I'll-" Mr. Blythe sighed, "I'll be right back, alright?" Mr. Blythe had let go of holding my hand, and started walking outside the door.

No. Please don't leave me.

Please don't leave me as well Mr. Blythe.

I couldn't speak though, it was like I was frozen in place, I couldn't move at all.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

I heard muffled sounds, it was slowly sounding clear "She's ready, fully stable so far after the few executive days."

I felt some stroking around my hair, "Where.." I was able to muster some words and opened my eyes, regaining vision and was almost flashbanged with the light above me.

The tubes were gone. I looked up and saw Mr. Blythe standing by my side once again. The clatter of clipboards and the scribbling of pens from the doctors echoed in the room, sharp and intrusive.

After a few minutes, they all left, the door slamming shut behind them with a sound that felt too loud in the stillness. For a moment, there was only silence. I didn't move, didn't speak—just stared at the blank white walls, lost in the quiet, letting it envelop me.

It all looked like something that could drive me insane.

White walls, white-like floors, one small desk with a lamp on it, along with two chairs— "Are you ready?" I heard Mr. Blythe speak as I felt him brush his hand through my hair. Trying to calm me down, to assure me I was safe. I didn't feel safe. I stared up at him, I didn't know what to respond.

He cleared his throat, "Volt isn't here, he's given a sedative after his scene."

Silence again.

He spoke again, breaking the cold silence in the air. "It'll be a lot to take in today," he said, his voice steady yet carrying a weight of its own. He took a deep breath before continuing. "You'll be having an interview with Caesar Flickermen, and the crowning with the President."

I pressed my lips tightly together, the mention of those events making the reality of everything sink in. My mind buzzed with the weight of it all, but I couldn't find the words to respond.

"And you get to go home."

Home?

"I get.. To go home?" I felt huge tears go down from my face. I kept crying. I need to stop crying. He nodded in response.

Ramiel would find me a fool for crying out loud, but I get to go home. Ramiel. "w-.." I tried to speak, but it's like my throat was squeezed. "How are they?" My voice was hoarse.

How long have I slept? It felt like I had been in bed for days and hadn't woke up from a dreamless sleep for decades.

"Your family is alright, I assure you" He gave a soft smile. I felt a smile form from my lips.

I wasn't sure if I was supposed to be happy or sad. Everything was a mixture.

"Now, I don't want to hurry you up," He sucked a breath. "But Lottie and your prep team are waiting for you" I nodded reluctantly at his words. That means, everything has ended.

That means I am safe, I just had to trust where everything is going. Everything has ended but why does it feel like I am burning inside? I held onto the white blanket sheets in front of me.

He was about to leave the room, I kept quiet the entire time. All I gave out was two sentences or statements.

Mr. Blythe was leaving me inside this room again.

He opened the door and before he left, he turned his head to look at me one last time with a pained expression and closed the door shut.

I was alone again.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

The entire time, I was looking at the white walls. My mouth pressed shut with no words left for me to speak. I was trying to process everything I could. I didn't know how to react, I felt so much inside me. Yet one thing I only knew was that I was happy to go home.

And there was a bittersweet feeling bubbling up inside my stomach.

I liked the peace and quiet, my thoughts weren't as loud as before where I kept hearing my heartbeat and my breathing.

It was quiet. I liked it.

But the silence didn't last when the door slammed open and I jolted, this time I didn't shriek, sure I had fear inside me but remembering and reminding myself that I would go home soon, made me feel ease.

By the door, I heard muffled voices—whispers that grew clearer as they approached. A woman dressed in a stunning blue outfit stood in front, her dress shimmering faintly, while three others followed closely behind her, each dressed in similar blue attire. Their outfits were intricately designed with silver accents and embroidered stars, making them look almost otherworldly.

The three behind her, carried a cart filled with various tools—brushes, bottles, and other items necessary for dolling someone up. It was clear they had come to prepare me, but the sight of the cart made my stomach tighten. It felt like just another step into the whirlwind of events I had no control over.

The blue woman turned to me, her eyes that were full of distraught turned to glimmering ones. "There you are!" Lottie giggled.

Lottie. Lottie wasn't dressed up in pink as usual

Walking up to me was an understatement, she went forward and started hugging me tightly as much as she could "congratulations sweetheart! I knew you could do it!!" She had happy tears on her face, she pressed my face on her chest, "Oh how I missed your appearance" She started rubbing my back.

By the distance, I saw my prep team. Once Lottie let go, all three of them, rushed to hug me. Everyone's getting touchy.

"You did incredible out there" Simba hugged me tightly, they were all gushing over me. "Caesar Flickermen is about to interview you," Lottie pinched my cheeks, sitting by the side of the bed with me

"Ah.." That's all I could give. Lottie held both of my hands tightly, scramming away the three who gave me pitiful eyes unlike her. "While you were out for so many days, we were all doing so much busy! Bonniebelle is quite late, she's still adding a few touches on the dress" Lottie took a breath like it was somewhat a disaster event.

I've been out for days? That means I could've been home by now. How many days have I been asleep? The thought of it made me more nauseas that seeing the white filled floors and walls and ceiling and —

"Chop chop! Get her ready for Bonnibelle!" Lottie sprang to action, telling the prep team that stopped hugging me tightly. Lottie got off the bed, helping them to get me ready.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

I wore a captivating blue tulle short A-line dress that sparkled with a subtle, ethereal shimmer. The sleeves were made of clear, delicate fabric, adding a touch of lightness to the design. The corset was designed to leave my neckline open, allowing my silver token to shine proudly at the center, framed by intricate silver glitter embroidery. The embroidery swirled around the token in star-like patterns, with accents of gold delicately added for extra dimension.

To complement my hair, I adorned it with sparkling silver starburst hair clips, placed on each side to enhance the look. My hair was styled in a beautiful braid, yet some strands cascaded loosely, falling in straight locks that ended in soft curls at the tips. The effect was both elegant and natural, as if the curls had a life of their own.

"Do be sure to bring more of your innocence, after your actions almost everyone thought you weren't somebody they should look after over." Belle said, adding a few touch ups to my outfit

Rather than heels, I wore silver faux flats that kept the look grounded and comfortable, matching the sparkle of my dress. As for my makeup, it was understated, opting for a natural, fresh-faced look with minimal product. Unlike the elaborate styles seen on Capitol citizens or the extravagant victors on the feeds, my makeup was simple—barely there, giving me an almost unblemished, radiant appearance.

"Like a monster." She muttered, her eyes looked like she didn't like what everyone had thought of me and I gripped onto the blue outfit tightly that it would have wrinkles. So I was a monster to everyone. That must be my title then.

Lottie gave Belle a shot glaring look and Belle gave off a clear throat, "Not that it makes you worse but-"

"Attitude Bonnibelle." Lottie huffed, "I love you sweetheart but you are too honest and straight-forward" Lottie had her hands crossed and pointed to Belle, Lottie turned to look at me, "But sweetie, I need you to smile brightly and let them lean more onto your innocent side. Do be sure to not bring such attitude like Bonnibelle"

Lottie glanced at Belle who shut her mouth, "We don't want such buffoonery actions once more"

I nodded at this, glancing at Belle who didn't seem like she attempted to make her words hurt me. She gave me a sorry look. I've realized that she looked like she was the same age as my brother, Astro "Other than that, have you not heard what everyone had been calling you truly my sweetheart?" Lottie called and I looked at her

Shaking my head left and right, "N-no.. I haven't.."

"Well, you'll see!" She winked but I wasn't able to return an expression as I heard a few talks from behind. It was Mr. Blythe and Mr. Faxon. Both wearing a blue suit that had different shades.

Everyone was wearing blue today. I wonder why.

Mr. Blythe had a cup of ice cream on his hand, he went towards me and was gripping my shoulder gently. Mr. Faxon groaned, "Let her take a break for a moment." It was clear he was targeting this to Lottie who had her eyebrows furrowed at his comment.

Mr. Blythe made me hold the cup of ice cream as I stared at it, feeling big watery tears coming down from my cheeks. Holding the cup of icecream with my two hands like it was something ancient

Lucas.

"You buffoons! This is barbaric!" Lottie was upset not because she heard these news but because of how they offered chocolate ice cream the last minute when I was ready.

"Don't be heartless pink lady." Mr. Faxon glanced at Lottie, placing a hand on his chest, giving a pouty look. This cringed all of us entirely "Volt, she's not even wearing pink." Belle gave a look of a side eye.

Mr. Faxon was about to respond until Lottie did it first. "She can eat all the ice cream she wants, sweets for all I care! As soon when she's on the train ride." Mr. Blythe was already regretting the idea of bringing a cup of ice cream to me. Knowing Lottie was right in this argument.

"Look at her! Big tears on her eyes! Her face would look like a mess!" Lottie was panicking and Belle sighed, grabbing her pouch full of back-up make up.

"You don't expect me to want our newest victor to have chocolate covered teeth?!" Lottie grabbed the cup of icecream away from me. "Or worse! Be stained with it!"

I wasn't too bothered with it.

The only thing I was bothered the most was realizing I was a victor. But why didn't I feel like one?

Lottie took off her gloves, and started to wipe my tears using her own thumb. I was surprised by the action, I glanced back at her and she just gave a smile. "Now, smile out there, if it isn't painful then it isn't as bright as it is."

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

All of us were backstage, preparing for the last interview I'd have. This was the end of my games. I'll go back home soon, see Astro, Ramiel and Papa.

Moreover, food and all sorts of needed resources will arrive to the District 5 because of my win, no one will have to starve anymore from the District. Especially to those who were from the lower class and lower middle class.

Though, today was also the day where every single human being had to see me get crowned and be interviewed as the newest victor. Making me a little bit nervous. Too nervous. Thinking about what Papa, Ramiel and Astro's thoughts were filled with.

I heard music around the background, It was Caesar Flickermen's theme music. Meaning it was about to start. "Ladies and Gentlemen! Are our folks ready to see our one and only newest victor, our little FLAMECHASER of District 5?" Caesar Flickermen said in a loud voice that echoed through the space of the stage.

Flamechaser. That must be what I was titled as... "Let me hear it!" The Capitol people started to scream and shout at the top of their lungs.

Behind the stage, "You can do it." Mr. Faxon, was glancing at me. I felt a squeeze on my right hand, Belle was giving me an encouraging look. "You'll get home soon, faster than you'd notice."

I gave a thankful look to both of them, Lottie was by my other side.

"We will be right behind you sweetie" Lottie spoke up. Mr. Blythe wanted to give out an encouraging saying as well, but a few men came by, escorting all of them to the down stage.

We were being separated. While they were all escorted that way, I was being brought to the front where the doors were soon to be open right after they were introduced.

I was alone again.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

One by one, they were introduced. The Capitol elites in the rows of seats around the room erupted in applause, offering their thanks and cheers to each person as they made their entrance.

First to appear were the prep team, emerging from the stage as the platform below slid out from the left. I watched it all unfold through the large feed screen in front of me, the vivid images filling the room. The team moved with precision, their outfits gleaming under the bright lights, as the audience's claps rang out like thunder.

Second was Belle, she was given praises for her splendid works of designs. "This stylist, sure knows how to cause a global shortage of a specific shade of fluorescent blue colored fabrics!" Caesar added, and they all erupted, with laughs.

I realized half of every person inside the very room, were wearing blue with intricated gold and silver designs. Even Caesar Flickermen himself, did as well. Keeping the same blue hair color I complimented a few days ago.

Next was Lottie along with the mentors, Mr. Faxon and Mr. Blythe who went together. They had the loudest cheers and shouts than the prep team, and the stylist. I could assume it was more on for the old victors appearance.

Right after every single person were given their spotlights, they were all out of the stage.

"Now... is everyone excited?" Caesar's voice rang out, filled with energy as he let out one of his signature loud, infectious laughs. It was clear he was as eager to see the newest victor as the audience was. "This new victor is a cheeky one, and might I add, my favorite. Is she everyone's favorite this year?" His eyes sparkled, as he gave a pointed gesture to the crowd that was engaging over his talk.

His question was met with an uproar of applause, the crowd's excitement echoing through the room. The energy was palpable, as if the entire Capitol was buzzing with anticipation for the victor's appearance.

"Let us all welcome, the seventy-second victor, our FLAMECHASER from district five, Aerith Diodorus!" The crowd went wild, everyone started screaming my name. The theme music played louder than before and I felt my feet started to stumble as I tried to make a step forward from my position.

The doors started opening, infront of the stage it looked like the screen was.

"You've survived." I took a deep breath "Y-you can do this. I can do this." I repeated as I took a few exhales and inahales. "I'm going.. home." I told myself, and the doors were now wide open. I was met with flashing lights. And I started giving off the brightest smile I could create, it made my mouth feel painful immediately.

"There she is!" Caesar called out, as the light shone right at me almost making me blind. I almost stumbled down from the small flat one-stair, as the crowd started to cheer so loud. Caesar went up to me, holding my hand all pressed together for assurance.

"Th-" I wanted to speak but I felt like I could choke realizing it once more.

No one could ever hold my hand other than myself.

"Aerith?" Caesar Flickermen called and I flinched as he tried to reach for my shoulder, stepping slightly backwards as I felt my feet wobble. Like I was going to collapse. I had fear in my eyes, and Caesar Flickermen was trying to warn me about where I am going with his eyes full of... Pity? Or eyes telling me to go back to my persona?

My eyes flickered as I tried to snap back to reality "Thank you Mr. Flickermen!" I finished it off, as I took a small breath.

It's like I couldn't hear if I was breathing loudly than before, and it was like I couldn't hear the pounding of my heart on my ears.

"Don't you look as adorable as before!" He chuckled as he held my hand, spinning me around, the flowing of my sparkly blue dress sparkled as the light came to it. "I noticed you are still having the same hair color I complimented you with!" I giggled and he looked flustered, but gave a thankful smile. The crowd were gushing over me as usual. "You make me flattered as always, Aerith" Caesar Flickermen helped me go to the white-snow painted chairs. "Come along now!"

Gesuturing for me to sit down, I complied, settling into the plush chair. As I lowered myself, the curled locks of my hair bounced with the movement, swaying as my body sank into the softness of the fluffy chair beneath me.

"How are we feeling today?" He gave the brightest smile and I gave one as well. Though that's what I hope so. "I'm- I'm feeling fantastic!" I clapped my hands together, giving out the most sparkling eyes. Like I was thankful to be here.

"Quite nervous," I gave out a nervous giggle and Caesar laughed at this. The Capitol Elites of course, bought this and were at awe of my actions.

"It's been so many days! We've had been looking forward for this day," He turned to the crowd that were cheering, and looked back at me. "Now, the games were a true rollercoaster, not going to lie, so many unexpected things had happened!" He went on, and I glanced at the crowd feeling uncomfortable to where this was going.

I needed an eye of assurance. I couldn't find where my mentors were yet, but I was able to spot Belle. She gave me a soft smile, and that was all that I needed as I fidgeted my hands together, bringing up my brightest smile once more. Making sure it never falters from my face.

"We've all put together the games highlights, especially the most important ones of all! And fan favorite scenes" He winked to the crowd and the crowd started to whistle, cheer and shout. "Is everyone excited for the reels?" Caesar Flickermen brought the mic to him and shouted it to the crowd, mixing the cheers with his laugh.

The large box started to turn on, and I felt my stomach clutch as it began. It was turning on this fast? I gripped onto both of my hands as the screen started to show the start of the games.

It felt like the whole room was following my every move, like the eyes of the Capitol were fixed on me, eagerly awaiting something, anything. Even the flashes of the 'fan favorite' scenes played in the background, each moment captured from the Games, reminding me of what had brought me here.

The pressure of it all made my stomach twist with nerves. Then, I saw them—Aurora and Lucas. Their presence added to the weight I already felt, their faces familiar yet distant, reminding me of everything I had left behind. I felt a flutter of nerves in my stomach

Their presence only heightened the tension.

They were the friends I wasn't able to grief on, and one of them that I wasn't able to pray for.

Inside the screen, both were meeting each other, "Nice bow and arrow" Lucas had glistening eyes. His hands full on giving a surrendering gesture as I held onto my skirt.

"Nice neck." Aurora responded, she was different from how she treated me or met me. Well, she had the same tone when she first met me, but this wasn't Aurora at all.

Or was this Aurora and I didn't know who she was? I hardly knew her. Like how I hardly knew Lucas. Did they ever consider me as a friend or only an ally?

"Yes, Thank you, I know my neck is flawless.. So can you please lower your weapon? I would like it to stay that way." I cringed hearing what Lucas spoke. Did he always have an ego?

These people inside this very room were like monsters I've heard and read from books. Monsters that take everything up, life.

I was more of a monster, I took six peoples lives. They had a family, all waiting for them at home. And I killed them all with cold blood. Their lives were on my hands.

Thinking about them made me press my lips, feeling my eyes watery. I couldn't cry here. I didn't want to cry in front of all of these Capitol people. My dress felt itchy and it felt too hot for me. Like I was suffocating. It forwarded slowly to where I was with Aqua, having fun by the waterfalls.

Looking at it, I didn't know if I was angered by his presence. Looking at him made the tears stream too. Aqua. He was a traitor sure, but in the inside I felt like I could understand what he was going for.

I could never hate him, after all he had done? If the situation was different, surely I still wouldn't. He was trying to survive. That's all he wanted. If we hadn't met the careers, would he not have left me?

Did he intend to come back to me?

One by one, it showcased every single deaths of every tribute and I couldn't help but close my eyes each time and hear the splats and screams.

It then came to the day where me and Aqua met the other careers. I felt the lump inside my throat. The crowd was booing over Aqua, they didn't like him at all. He didn't deserve all of these lashes.

The entire scenes were a haze to me. But I snapped back to hear familiar voices, "Five years of friendship and this is the treatment I get" Lucas sighed as they both walked through the snowy paths. Seeing him on screen doesn't show what he truly looked in the arena.

"I met you yesterday!" Aurora said annoyed, clearly having enough with the man. Aurora looked different on screen as well. They didn't get to capture their looks properly. The next part were a haze as well. It's like I couldn't concentrate where this was going.

It's like I didn't want to remember and maybe I didn't want to at all. Maybe I didn't want to know where this going. Maybe I should forget them and move on. Thinking about that gave off guilt inside me.

That was when, the feed turned into the part I hated the most. "No." I mumbled, I tried to distract myself, looking at the crowd, finding where the people I needed the most. I saw my mentors, Belle, they were looking at me, knowing I didn't want to see this part at all.

Some of the Capitol people weren't looking at the screen, but looking straight at me. Trying to see my reaction. My breath hitched as I heard gulps and scrunched, cracks, rips.

I can't look away or my superiors would find me difficult to deal with, or worse. I forced myself to look, Seeing myself running with Lucas, giving off screams that almost broke every glass inside the room.

The owl mutts were twitching at this as well. I was watching Aurora, she was covering her mouth the entire time as she was being eaten alive. Taking away her flesh and her organs coming out, disgusted me.

Her body was fully ruined. Her neck and face, most of all was ripped to shreds. She was bleeding out. The crowd was finding this delightful? The Capitol was delighted with this?

Her death was brutal.

And Lucas and I didn't help her at all. Leaving her to be eaten.

Fat tears came out of my eyes, I didn't realize till Caesar Flickermen turned to looked at me, rubbing my shoulder, "I know it's hard" He sighed and I didn't know if it was true pity or full act.

Pity. I'd rather have the look of pity instead of a fake one.

It was quick as it transitioned between me and Lucas. Where I asked him to stay, the crowd was an awe at this. Everything was a blur once more, I kept my eyes on the screen yet it's like I wasn't there at all. Like I was watching it, but I couldn't see it.

"I'm sorry." Hearing Lucas' voice made my blurred eyes turn back to what was going on. He started to place the tokens to my hand. Leaving Aurora's bow and arrow just in case if I needed defense.

"No no.." I begged, I felt my heart pound but it didn't give off the loudness I would hear. "why'd did- did you leave me.." I choked saying those words in a quiet tone

He left everything except his sword and his presence. This time I paid attention. He was walking through the snowy paths, and bumped into Aqua.

Aqua had horrified eyes, "W-what are you doing here?! Get away from here!" Aqua gave a loud whispered voice, and I gripped onto my skirt a lot more, knowing it's about to create wrinkles.

"You were the one who betrayed Aerith." Lucas scanned through Aqua's looks and he gripped onto his sword, showing it up to Aqua's neck. Lucas started to charge at Aqua and Aqua quickly tried to follow up. Trying to speak but Lucas always drowned his words.

There were a few muffles through the woods. "You aren't listening to me!" Aqua called, the ones who gave off the sounds started to come out, it was the group Aqua had left me for. He closed his eyes as he stabbed Lucas right through his head.

This made me close my mouth using my hands, feeling big tears come out once more. The crowd were at madness from these actions. Booing Aqua. Pitied Lucas.

Aqua stabbed him on and on, and Lucas didn't gave sound, blood started to come out of his mouth. He was dead by the first stab.

I was sobbing at this point, blood coming out of his lips, his blonde hair filled with red. And it was piercing through his skull. 'No.. stop it.." I pleaded quietly, seeing Aqua stab him brutally.

They enjoyed this. They liked where this was going. Were they not bothered at how it was truly killing?

I was crying. What happened to not crying inside the interview?

The cameras started to zoom into the child that was sobbing "Miss Diodorus?" I voice called, "Aerith?" I saw the light and saw Caesar Flickermen looking at me, trying to snap me back to reality "H-huh.. I'm- I'm sorry" I mumbled and he patted my back.

I glanced back to Caesaer Flickermen, and he turned to the Capitol crowd, "Isn't it unfortunate? It must be so sad to see that your ally had been killed by someone who betrayed you" He gave a dramatic sigh, as he flopped back to his seat.

It was clear they were talking about Aqua again.

"You must be glad you've given them justice and yourself!" he had his arms wide open, as he pointed at the screen that was paused with me about to explode all the remaining tributes.

They were waiting for me to watch it. They won't let me go until I had my eyes on the screen. The cameras started to zoom in. I looked right at it, and it immediately turned on where it showed-

"HA! You missed!" Valerie's taunting voice said to the face of a child who was infront of them, a child who looked soulless. Who looked angry in the camera, her face fully scrunched up. And I knew that child was me. Was that me? Is it me?

When the landmines exploded, the air was filled with a deafening roar, both from the violent blasts and the crowd's frantic screams. The shockwaves rippled through the arena, and the shouts of the spectators erupted in a mixture of terror and exhilaration. It was chaos, pure and undeniable. It had made the screen break.

The explosion had become the most talked-about, most favored scene of the entire event, capturing the audience's attention like nothing else.

Caesar Flickerman's laughter rang out, high-pitched and filled with excitement, as if the spectacle had thrilled him to no end. His voice seemed to cut through the frenzy, a stark contrast to the madness unfolding on the screen.

I stared at the television, the images flickering before me, but I couldn't make sense of what I was seeing. My reflection, or rather, my face on the screen. Was that me? It was as if the moment had stripped me of everything familiar, leaving only the ghost of a person I barely recognized.

The loud anthem was playing as I was declared the winner. I glanced at the screen, but the person staring back at me didn't look like me at all. Was that what I always looked like?

A monster? They crowned a monster and they were enjoying every single bit.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

Sitting down at the silver throne, I felt my eyes glance at every surrounding. I didn't know what happened next at the interview, but I was finally here.

Close to home.

One more thing to do, and I'll be home.

I felt my heart pounding in my chest as I scanned every corners of the centered Capitol.Half of every Capitol citizen was dressed in blue, silver, or some other shade that shimmered like stars.

It was as if a new trend had taken over, a uniform of sorts, all reflecting the glitz and glamour of the Capitol. It was like blue had taken over the world or blue paint was washed over them. There were barely anyone wearing a different color. It was all covered with the blues.

I gazed at the door that opened up, showcasing the man that I saw above this very platform I was on at the tribute parade. It was the President. He was old, wrinkly, wearing a dark blue suit with intricate silver designs. With a white flower attached to it's pockets. The crowd started to quiet down.

It surprised me that he himself was wearing blue as well.

I gulped as he looked straight into my eyes "The Hunger Games is an honored tradition in Panem." His voice echoed as he turned to the entire swarm of Capitol crowd. It looked like the dark blue nights at District 5.

And he looked like he was the moon that casted everyones lives. "It had been withheld, to remind everyone, to those who rise up to the Capitol. This year, 24 tributes have went inside the games, and only one sole survivor had the odds by her side."

"Citizens of the Capitol to the District 12, I present you, the Victor of the 72nd Hunger Games," He addressed her, grabbing the golden crown infront, "Aerith Diodorus!" he announced. Calling me by my name gave me chills.

This man in front of me was able to silence anyone. The one who had the world under his hand like a God, was calling my name out of his mouth. He turned to look at me, and I felt his penetrating gaze.

The crowd cheered loudly, and I felt my feet wobble as I stood up from the silver chair. He gave me the softest smile that I didn't know if it was fake or not.

I've heard things about the president. It always roamed around the District 5, although, it wasn't kind ones. There were more on, words that wouldn't be something he'd appreciate. Which is why, in District 5, everyone practically uses their eyes to talk about him.

I was unsure how it works with their eyes, though it had been said that you'll know the words immediately when you look at their eyes clearly.

"Congratulations," he said, his voice almost a whisper, so soft I almost couldn't catch it. "Miss Diodorus," he added, the words flowing gently, his tone quieter than I had expected. "The most interesting games I've seen so far." The compliment lingered in the air, his voice carrying a weight of sincerity I hadn't anticipated.

"Th-thank you.." I gulped, gripping onto the sides of my dress I had on as I realized I stuttered. He noticed this, but didn't comment on it.

"You seem to know a lot about fire." He added, "O-oh.. yes I do, I learned it from my brother." I babbled, feeling a quiver from my lips. "Do you know what else fire burns up, Miss Diodorus?" He asked and I shook my head, right and left. Not knowing what to respond.

He placed the crown to my head. The Capitol crowd was cheering louder than before.

He glanced at my necklace, "What a nice pendant" he lifted the necklace up, I didn't know if he was admiring it at all. "Th-" I gulped, "Thank you.. Mr. President.." I said, being able to stop the stuttering. Both knew we were holding a facade and didn't know if any of our words were genuine or not.

He was giving me a smile, "May I know who gave it to you?" He pressed his thumb on it, and the pendant on the necklace looked like it was shining due to the morning sun. His thumb was holding the intricated blue gem that was covered by the silver wings.

"It.. It was given from my father, It was my mother's" I responded, giving off a smile trying not to get him angered at all. "You must look exactly like your mother," He gave a smile, I didn't understand where this was going but all I could do was nod.

I was then instructed to walk up to the small platform, where I was expected to wave and offer my thanks to the Capitol crowd. They were the ones who had supported me, helping me survive everything I had been through.

The ones who had cheered me on during the games, their voices a constant presence in the chaos. As I made my way up, the weight of their eyes on me felt both heavy and overwhelming.

No, they didn't help at all. They watched. That's what they did. I felt the guilt inside me bubbling up as I knew I was wrong with my thoughts, finding them as monsters.

No, they weren't the reason for this. The man behind me was the one who started it all. The snake behind me did.

"Not all flames scorch the skin; some burn the soul" The snake slithered.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

SHUTTER. Loud crowd noises once more and my face was gaining the pain as I kept smiling. It's like I couldn't remove the smile plastered on my face. I was quickly escorted inside the train, along with Mr. Blythe, Mr. Faxon and Lottie.

The crowning ceremony had ended, and I didn't get to say a goodbye to the prep team or my stylist, I was immediately allowed to exit the Capitol for the evening.

Lottie gave me a tight hug right after, inside the train. "you did wonderful," She pressed her hands that didn't have any gloves anymore, to my cheeks. "Thank you" that's all I could say in a quiet tone. I still had a smile on my face, I didn't know if I was feeling happy because inside me, I felt something I didn't know how to express at all.

I was left alone inside the last spot of the train, the one where Lucas and I used to sneak inside to. Where stars would shine so brightly.

But tonight, the stars were absent. The sky was a blanket of thick clouds. I stared into the darkness beyond the train windows, looking for something to hold on to. The stars, those tiny flames of light that once seemed so close, were lost behind the veil of the night.

Like the empty sky, The seat beside me was empty, the spot where Lucas would usually be. I barely knew him but it felt painful to think of his death.

Lucas was dead and I didn't stop him from leaving, it was all my fault. Why did he have to leave me?

I wanted to believe that the stars were still there, hidden behind the clouds, just waiting for the right moment to reveal themselves. It felt like the sky had forgotten how to sparkle, how to shine. The stars were still there, somewhere, but tonight they felt like something I had lost, like a distant memory fading into the shadows.

How long have I been staring at the huge window? I wasn't sure.

Not until I heard a few soft chatters coming through the train door, I turn to look behind me. There they were: Mr. Faxon, Mr. Blythe, and Lottie.

Lottie was carrying two cups of ice cream, both piled high with swirls like her now blue cotton candy hair. Her smile was wide and her eyes were sparkling as she held the cups carefully.

Mr. Blythe was next, holding a large, flat box that looked cold. He opened it to reveal chocolate icecream inside it.

But it was Mr. Faxon who caught my attention the most. He was carrying a whole tray, his hands steady despite the mountain of edible decorations piled on top. Sprinkles in every shade imaginable, tiny chocolate chips, gummy worms, and rainbow-colored candies covered the surface.

"You've been here for hours, and Mr. Faxon thought it would be better not to leave you alone this night." Mr. Blythe sat next to me, along with Lottie who gave me my ice cream. Lottie and Mr. Blythe sat next to me at the long sofa chair.

The tray of ice cream decor and box was on the glass table, "I didn't give this idea at all" He snorted in response and the two just eyed him like he was lying.

"The icecream suggestion was my idea," Mr. Blythe took the credit and Mr. Faxon rolled his eyes. "Thank you Mr. Faxon, Mr. Blythe and Lottie..." I said in a quiet tone. Lottie handed me the chocolate icecream cup. That was waiting to be decorated.

"Volt. It's Volt." Mr. Faxon told me with eyes that were dead serious, "Sorry-"

"Don't be, kid," he sighed, ruffling my hair, as he nudged Mr. Blythe away from my side. "That was my spot," Mr. Blythe muttered, clearly annoyed, a bitter edge in his tone.

"The ones who Aerith calls by their first name deserve to sit right next to her," Mr. Faxon, no, Volt said it with a grin, his hand still firmly placed on Mr. Blythe's shoulder, pushing him further from us. Lottie sighed at all of this

Mr. Blythe opened his mouth, clearly ready to protest, but hesitated. His face twisted with mock indignation. "I was the one who was supposed to get her to call me by my first name," he shot back, pointing at Volt, who simply shrugged, a knowing look in his eyes.

It was like Volt was a magnet to arguments.

And just like that, the two were at it, bickering but not in a worse way possible. It reminded me of Aurora and Lucas. I held tightly onto the glass cup after the comparison thought.

I stared at my ice cream the entire time. Lottie placed some sprinkles and then some chocolate sticks? That's what she said. "You are a wonderful child, a strong one as a matter of fact, sweetie" Lottie smiled and I glanced at her surprised. "I'm not- not strong.." I whispered, glancing up at her.

"You know what I fear?" She questioned and I shrugged, "Spiders." She added a dramatic sigh. "Age and size hold no sway, sweetheart. Even the oldest and tallest tremble before the smallest." I processed what she told me. Looking back at the ice cream cup I was holding.

"Would you look at that, sweetie! The stars are out!" Lottie pointed toward the big window, and we all turned to gaze outside. The stars were beginning to appear, and fireflies danced along the edges. The ride through the night felt long, but there was nothing unsettling about it now.

It was cold, yes, but there was warmth too. My stomach fluttered with a thousand fireflies as I gazed through the illuminated windows, and the train's interior seemed to shimmer with the same soft glow.

More fireflies, meaning I'm close to home.

Chapter Text

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

. ᘛ 𝑯𝑨𝑼𝑵𝑻𝑬𝑫 : CHAPTER 11 ᘚ

. ݁ ✦ ݁ . ⊱〔 11. GLASSED EYES OF THE WATCHERS 〕 ⊰

DEEP INSIDE THE DARK, ominous forest, the air was thick with the scent of damp earth and the flickering glow of fireflies. Ramiel, his small legs stumbling through the dense underbushes and sticks, could barely make out the twisted path ahead of him. It was a place he had always been told to avoid. He was forbidden to go through the woods. More on, go through the gates.

But his curiosity, too strong to resist, had led him through the forbidden boarders, and now he regretted it deeply.

The sounds of the forest were unsettling, filling the air with eerie hums and faint songs. His heart raced, his skin prickling with a fear that crept down his spine like a cold hand.

The hums didn't seem like it was an animal, nor did they sound like the wind. It was a haunting melody that made his body shiver not from the night's cold, but from it.

Ramiel stumbled, his small breath quick and shallow, as he tried to make sense of the dark labyrinth around him. His home felt so far away now, how would his Father and Brother think of him? For leaving? Crossing the gates without proper permit.

They must be searching for him, his father and brother surely frantic. His reckless decision led him to here.

The fireflies, once a gentle guide, now seemed to mock him with their flickering glow, leading him deeper into the unknown. How had he ended up here?

The seven-year-old child was following the fireflies that were leading him through the gates that he was forbidden to go through. Surely he thought he'd be able to go home, but he could not find his way back no matter what routes he tried.

Fear wrapped around his chest, but then, just as he was about to give in to panic, break down and admit his lost.

That was until the hums, once chilling, were now clear, and it wasn't as scary as all. It was evolving into a soft, melancholic song. The eerie feeling began to melt away, replaced by something soothing.

Ramiel paused to his tracks, his wide eyes searching the forest as the glowing fireflies swirled around.

It was then that he saw her.

In the soft glow of a lantern, a woman appeared before him. She was crouched down, gathering berries from the ground, she didn't seem to look scared and fear the woods like him.

Her clothes were way different from District 5. They shimmered faintly in the dim light. Her orange hair down, and her eyes, glowing faintly with an inner light, met his with a gentle gaze.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

He hugged Ramiel as he sobbed onto his chest, "Pa... I'm scared, What if-" Maynard hushed him as he stroked the little boy's hair. "I am too.." The other male half sucked a breath as he confessed his feelings.

Maynard hugged the two boys, the ones that he will probably only have left. He didn't know what to say, as he also feared that Aerith will not come back. She was twelve and there was not a single twelve year old who'd win the games.

There never was. And it was impossible.

A loud, anguished scream tore through the Diodorus household, late at night. The door slammed open, revealing Astro and Maynard, who rushed in coming to collect the little boy. He was sobbing. All of them were for the past days.

They looked either tired, exhausted, sick of everything or had those puffy eyes like Ramiel.

For days, the house had been heavy with the same sorrow. Astro, Maynard, and their father all wore the same hollow, exhausted look: tired eyes, and furrowed eyebrows. They had all suffered in their own ways. But no one wore the visible signs of anguish like Ramiel, whose face was swollen from crying, his cheeks streaked with tears that hadn't stopped flowing for what seemed like forever.

Astro and Maynard did not show their fear well. Astro still kept his smile and Maynard kept his stoic self, removing the joyful personality he always gave.

The father who had withdrawn into silence ever since the loss of his daughter, Aerith. Came to his proper presence.

He hadn't spoken much, hadn't been present as usual, ever since the day Aerith was chosen for the Games, and never returned. But now, he sat on the edge of the bed next to Ramiel, pressing his lips together in a tight line as he reached out to hold his youngest son.

Ramiel's trembling body melted into his father's chest as the little boy sobbed louder, his small voice broken by the weight of his fear. "Pa... I'm scared... What if—"

Maynard started gently stroking his hair. "Shh, Ramiel," he whispered softly, trying to soothe him as the boy's cries shook him to the core. "I'm scared too, little one... I'm scared too."

Astro sucked in a sharp breath, his eyes dark with the unspoken fear he had carried since Aerith's departure. He reached out, pulling both his father and Ramiel into an embrace, his arms trembling.

The three of them clung to each other in a silent understanding of their shared grief. They knew too well. A child like Aerith, who was barely out of the world could not survive the games.

Maynard's heart ached with a sorrow that he couldn't put into words. He felt the hollow emptiness of the house without Aerith, the unbearable thought that his daughter might never return.

Maynard didn't have the answers. He didn't know how to make the world less cruel. All he knew was that in this moment, with his sons in his arms, he would hold them as tightly as he could, because the fear of losing them too was a burden he couldn't bear.

The Games had claimed so many before, twelve year olds never win. No twelve-year-old had ever survived the Games. The odds were impossible. But as he held his two sons, he realized just how much he feared the unthinkable: that Aerith would never come home.

A twelve year old could never win the games. There never was and it was impossible.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

For days, the Diodorus family had hardly gave a word to each other. They knew the feeling was mutual. Astro still kept his smiley face, and Maynard remained different, he turned to the times when he lost and grieved their mother.

Practically all feared to lose Aerith, their sister, their daugher. The only person that reminded them of their mother or wife.

All three were gathered inside the living room to watch their sister or daughter. All quiet as they watched was on the hologram feed.

"This next tribute is what we have all been waiting for, what has left the Capitol curious. Who is the girl who managed to pull off an eleven? Aerith Diodorus!" The door sprang open and the Capitol crowd erupted in applause.

The three males from the Diodorus family were watching the female have the brightest smile with giving out the smooth twirl. It was like she was proud to be there. Glad to be there. The happiest girl in the world.

After the news of the eleven scores, the males never talked about how they questioned Aerith gaining an eleven on the scores assessment.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

"As you know the tributes are rated on a scale of one to twelve after three days of careful evaluation," Caesar Flickerman announced on the broadcast screen.

That was provided in the gigantic canteen spot for all the students from the school to see. It would only turn on when it comes to the ratings of the evaluation scores. Ramiel was sitting beside his group of friends, on their selected tables as all of them were there to support him through. His hands were both held together and his friends squeezed his hand tightly as it was time for his sister's score.

"Aerith Diodorus..."

He does not expect Aerith to get anything high, but he hopes it is at least something that goes with a five. He knows his sister isn't good at anything that involves weapons. If it was survival skills, he doubted she would be good at it as well.

She'd probably get a pity score.

All he knew was that his sister was at least good at throwing food at him at the dining table. Thinking about it made his heart ache that those everyday moments might not be there anymore. Will not be there anymore.

"With a score of..."

Nobody bothered too much about paying attention to Aerith, they knew she wouldn't survive out there. She's small. Too young to be inside the games. It would be surreal for her to win the games after all.

The only youngest victor was Finnick Odair from District 4, he won the games at 14. The rest won their games above that age, there was no one else that was titled as the youngest other than him.

"Eleven?"

Ramiel's jaw dropped, and the room fell into silence.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

"An eleven?" The majority of the District 5 workers from the hydraulic power station eyes were wide open. All of them were. Astro and his classmates were told to work on the hydraulic power station. They were all gathered there to give their contribution to the District.

Astro looked up at the hologram, seeing his sister's bright smile on the screen, with a number, large enough to see that he did not hear it wrong. An eleven. His own sister scored an eleven.

Everyone was taking it all in.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

"We have one more question, is there someone special out there? Your family. I heard you have two brothers and a father?" Seeing the dropping bright face of the young child, Maynard clenched his jaw, as his own daughter's persona was fading away.

This time she didn't look like she was happy to be there. This time, they knew she was scared. Knowing that they couldn't help, because they were five miles apart from each other. Knowing that they themselves could not jump inside the screen to comfort her.

"Did they come and visit you before you left dear?" Caesar asked. Ramiel held onto his worksheets, gripping them tightly. It was possible that it'll rip away soon enough. What could bother? Aerith wasn't there to help him with it anymore.

"They did"

"And what did they say?"

"My brothers and daddy said- said that I am strong.." Astro felt a clutch inside his stomach. "They said they will watch me, and.. And.."

They could see the girl was getting nervous, that was the Aerith they knew. Weak, and someone they couldn't protect.

"They said that they are proud of me.. And that they had..." They could see how nervous Aerith was. Holding onto the necklace that was given to her. Maynard took a deep breath, remaining his voice unemotional "I'm going to do some errands," He opened the office door, but came to a sudden halt.

"Faith in me.." Hearing the 12-year-old's voice gave a squeeze to Maynard's heart. Did they have faith on her at all?

The audience's cries and claps boomed through the hologram. "Ladies and gentlemen," Caesar stood up, he wiped his tears using his handkerchief. Holding the child's hand and raising it into the crowd as they all cheered louder "The Little Princess! AERITH DIODORUS!"

Ramiel glanced at Astro and Maynard who were quiet. Astro turned off the feed and stood up. All two older men started to leave the living room. Ramiel questioned if the two other Diodorus men had faith in the girl.

Maynard closing the office door shut to prepare for tomorrow's errands, errands that they had no idea about and Astro going up upstairs to do his own thing. Both leaving the youngest one out of three.

He was stiffened, his hands clung onto his papers that were ripped apart. He still kept his hopes up.

Aerith will make it out. As watery drops went down to his ripped papers.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

The peaceful duo between Aqua and Aerith was something the District 5 and District 4 cherished ever since it started. Especially when it came to the Capitol, they all loved their moments.

Some started to stir it up as young-puppy love, but nobody knew if they both found each other that way or platonically. Of course, Capitol was basically delusional about their relationship.

It all happened because of their small and sweet cute moments on the screen. Whenever they'd come out on the camera, everyone would gush how peaceful and sweet their scenes were.

Not expecting anything that would twist it all up. The gamemakers took advantage of their peaceful and sweet scenes for the Capitol's entertainment, and because of their polls. That did not last long when they needed to add something more onto the games.

Ramiel was one of those people who trusted Aqua, thinking he wouldn't leave Aerith in the arena alone, Though Astro and Maynard did not think the same thing. They knew that on one of those times, the young District four will betray Aerith soon enough when he had to.

As Maynard came home from his errands as the now usual, he asked for his sons to turn on the feed, they were greeted with Caesar's loud voice, "Play it back!" The screen started to go back

Aqua chuckled. "Oh her?" The tribute turned to look at Aerith, "I tricked her into getting here."

The screen did a pause right there at his smirking face and furrowed eyebrows. The room went silent, along with the one with the fancy suit men. "Did I hear that right?" Claudius blinked multiple times

"A betrayal had came in folks," Caesar gasped dramatically. "How's her odds?" Claudius questioned immediately.

🇩​​​​​🇮​​​​​🇸​​​​​🇹​​​​​🇷​​​​​🇮​​​​​🇨​​​​​🇹​​​​​ 5

🇳​​​​​🇦​​​​​🇲​​​​​🇪​​​​​: Aerith Diodorus

🇴​​​​​🇩​​​​​🇩​​​​​🇸​​​​​: 6-1 → 11-1

🇰​​​​​🇮​​​​​🇱​​​​​🇱​​​​​ 🇨​​​​​🇴​​​​​🇺​​​​​🇳​​​​​🇹​​​​​: 0

"Oh dear folks, this is not good! Our little princess is on low odds!" Caesar cringed as he concluded it. "FUCKING HELL!" Astro swore at the top of his lungs as he banged the wooden table infront of them, making Ramiel flinch.

Maynard sucked a breath, Ramiel knew anger was coming inside his family's skin.

So when the day came with Aqua leaving Aerith, the District Five went bonkers. Knowing that Aerith was now alone, there was no point in rooting on the twelve-year-old, as they knew Lucas' odds were much better. They lost faith.

Even so, did they even have faith in the 12-year-old in the first place?

That is why, on the bowl of bets on the Capitol, there were only a hundred that had bet on Aerith. There were only a few disappointments from the actions.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

Losing hope was another thing to the Diodorus family. Not until the time Aurora and Lucas came. Caesar Flickermen had released a catchy title on their chaotic moments. "Spark of Chaos: Arsonics' Scorching Saga". The Capitol had turned their heads on the bittersweet duo to the ember trio. They all definitely loved their dynamic. It was an actual entire dynamic.

Calling it off as an ember-trio, All because of how the three were most of all the Capitol's fan favorites in one go. Especially when it came to Lucas and Aurora. There were polls of how it would go.

One of the people that had larger bets was on Aurora herself other than the careers.

The Capitol people who loved to find love stories always had the advantage on this year's games. As what Caesar said, the 72nd Games were a whole catch to those who are into a mix of sweetness to their tongues.

To those who used to love Aqua and Aerith, turned into Lurora shippers, they all have thought that they would have the most tragic love story soon. They knew how one of them had to die, and one of them had to win. That is why the gamemakers also took this as an advantage. Adding a mix of greek mythology onto the story.

In Greek mythology, the story of Aurora and Tithonus is about the goddess of dawn's love for a mortal man who was granted immortality, but not eternal youth. Giving away that Aurora was a career and Lucas was not. Giving away that the sun had came back when Aurora had finally died without the help of Lucas.

The District 5 citizens were proud that Lucas was alive. Did anyone still watch out for Aerith? Hardly so.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

For a while, nothing of consequence happened, and the sense of unease in the air grew as the game makers began to plan the Feast. This event, long-awaited to the Capitol yet dreaded to the Districts.

Once the announcement was made, all District 5 residents were excused from their daily duties. No work at the factories, no schooling for the children. It was the best time for those that were working and stressed from school to breathe freely.

However, it wasn't exactly a celebration. The Feast is marked kind as a threat.

When Lucas left Aerith's side to reach the cornucopia, the District 5 citizens were praying for him to live. They were all gathered by the center of the Justice Building, where they could all see what is about to happen.

Will a victor come home?

Astro lingered, muttering dark curses beneath his breath. His lips twisted into a smile that was so obviously forced, it only made the tension in his posture more apparent. Every inch of his being screamed restraint.

Ramiel, watching from a distance, couldn't help but feel so nervous. The air inside the center of the Justice Building was different.

His brother's smile was the perfect mask, but Ramiel had seen it too many times before to be fooled. Astro's eyes were blank, as if they no longer held the spark of life. They looked... dead, almost hollow, like a District 5 storm had passed through his soul and left nothing behind.

It was the kind of emptiness Ramiel feared, the kind of coldness that signaled something far more dangerous beneath the surface. And it was getting harder to ignore.

Though this happened, Astro prayed as well that Lucas would be able to come back to his sister. He knew well, that Lucas left for a reason. He knew Lucas would have done that even if Aerith told him to stay. He would've done the same thing.

Astro had trusted Lucas. To him, he knew Lucas had good intentions but something about it made him feel uneasy and angered.

When the time came, watching him be gutted out by a District 4, a young male, the one who betrayed Aerith, made them all not stand to watch. His death had brought everyone to shatters.

The District Five sighed in disappointment knowing there was no victor in their district this year. The loads of people that were standing by the the justice building, started to pack up and leave.

Thinking that Aerith and Lucas would've done another arsonic scene if he hadn't left at all. In all seriousness, they did. Even the Capitol themselves

All of them giving up to watch the feed from the Justice Building anymore as they knew Aerith was no point in watching over. They knew that her screen time would be limited, there were now tributes going to haunt the child.

They were all about to leave the square, Astro pressed his lips together, his hands curled up "Glory to Lucas!" Astro yelled loudly, "To Aurora!" He called again. The District 5 stopped to it's tracks. Turning their heads back. "Glory to Lucas!" No one knew where Lucas' family was or who they were, no one knew if they were praying for his death. There were some that did, hesitate to pray for the District 4 tribute, because she was from another District "To Aurora!"

All they knew is that they had to pray for Lucas' sacrifice, for being so close to making it out and for Aurora that helped their two tributes.

"May the light be with them" He added saying it to the top of his lungs, "Allow your soul not to be troubled and be shielded from harm!"

"Glory to Lucas and Aurora!" They all gathered the courage to yell it to the top of their lungs, as their fists were held high. Calling out their name five times.

His sister's words of old prayers from the District Five, did a large effect to the District. Maybe that old tradition would come back once more.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

Half of the district people from District 5 kept their chairs near the Justice Building. No kidding, there were some people that started to bring out pillow. If lower classed ones could afford one, they'd bring one as well.

This is all to watch the 12-year-old who was left alone in the arena. It was fully shown on the feeds and the large box provided at the Justice Building as always. Though now that the feast had ended, school did not cancel, nor did work did.

But that did not stop some from skipping. Because of this, some children that were supposed to go to school decided to stay home to see where this would be going. Except those that were working, they were not allowed to leave their stations.

All were curious on how this would work out, Will the 12-year-old survive the entire pack of tributes in front of her?

She was left alone after all and her odds went down. Ramiel curled his hands into fists, his fingers digging into the palms of his hands so tightly that his knuckles whitened.

He stopped fidgeting as he worried about how her sister was out on, thinking about what the worse things that would happen to her made himself sweat and feel squeezed inside.

A sudden burst went through the doors. The teacher inside the room shrieked loudly, making everyone jolt as well. "Ms. Corentin! Where have you-" the little girl who was Ramiel's classmate, was one of the students that stayed absent.

"You won't believe it! Aerith is going out the Cornucopia, just out of this feed!"

Ramiel's eyes were wide, he was full of worries, everyone from the room started to bolt outside to go run through the fields to the Justice Building where the close feed could be seen by all.

Even the teacher started to help every children go up from their chairs, trying not to make them all get hurt from squeezing through the doors.

The Coretin female helped Ramiel up from his seat. Ramiel quickly stood up, dashing through the doors with the rest, by the hallway, you could see every single other students inside the school burst out of the doors.

Once you get out of the school, you could also see pack of students running to the field of well nourished green grass grounds to reach the Justice Building.

Ramiel reached the Justice Building, taking a deep breath in and out, seeing his sister on screen. He caught the eyes of his father. Who was glancing at him, and both looked up back at the screen.

"Wait a minute! Ladies, gentlemen, if you're watching this, wake up your friends and make sure they tune in, because Aerith Diodorus, the 12-year old tribute has just dug up a mine!" Claudius, the other man with a fancy suit had told with his eyes wide.

"Oh hoho! I know where this is going!" Caesar winked to the crowd, Claudius gave an eye to Caesar, "Care to share?"

"No can do! Let's say that our little princess is as smart as Beetee and Wiress from District 3" Caesar claimed with his usual loud chuckle."I've been told to keep a secret, wouldn't want to lose an eye!" He pointed at his eyeball, and the camera zoomed into him.

Ramiel could hear the murmurs around the Justice Building grounds. Others were questioning what she was about to do or how it'll work out.

"Could it be? Aerith Diodorus has been a sort of secret mastermind?" Claudius eyes were wide. Of course they didn't know much of what Aerith was doing. Not until someone from the left covered half screen had slid a sheet of written paper on their silver sparkling desk

Claudius squinted his eyes, looking down at the small sheet of paper, and gasped loudly "She's rearming it!" Claudius chuckled loud in shock. The Justice Building grounds were full of talks and cheers for Ramiel's sister, as they could see Aerith face front with the careers. All cheered.

"Aerith Diodorus show them what you got!"

"Show them who you are!"

"Kill them all!" Ramiel cringed hearing those words from someone. Reminding what he told Aerith.

"You can do it!"

There were even chants of Aerith's name through the district. All were getting their hopes up, chuckling and laughing in disbelief. Some were holding hands tightly, some were closing their eyes. All too nervous.

"Well if it isn't the District 5, outdone aren't ya?" The District two male chuckled.

Ramiel felt a hand on his, glancing up to see his father who feared on what would come next. He too felt fear inside him, bubbling up. But he didn't remove his belief in his sister winning. There were already talks about how she can't go through it all after losing Aurora and Lucas.

Her odds were not at her favor currently.

"C-consider yourself lucky I didn't kill you at the start of the games," The District 4 boy sneered at Aerith.

Other people from the District 5 wanted him dead after his betrayal.

"If I was so lucky I wouldn't have been looking at your face right then and now," Aerith shot back, making the District 2 female chuckle at this. "Are we going to have a problem?" The District Two male was being defensive.

"Tell him Aerith!" One of those people who wanted Aqua gone was the Coretine female. It was ironic to Ramiel as she was one of the people who was gushing over Aqua and Aerith days before.

Ramiel's hand was being gripped by Maynard. He wondered where Astro was, trying to distract himself onto imaging his sister's death. Maynard and Ramiel stayed quiet unlike the others around them.

When Aerith shot the silver knife down to their feets, one of the people yelled from District 5, "She missed!" The female, who Ramiel recognized, was the one that pushed Aerith during the reaping.

"NO!" Ramiel gritted his teeth and everyone almost jolted from Ramiel's words, but it quickly drowned out, seeing the landmines go with a large boom. It all went so fast, and when each boom came in, they all kept flinching, clinging onto their own hands or closing their eyes.

That was when the anthem came in, and the speaker went louder from the large feed. "Ladies and gentlemen," Seneca Crane called out as his voice echoed through the quiet District 5 "May I introduce our 72nd winner of the seventy-second Annual Hunger Games, Aerith Diodorus!"

"I am lost for words," Claudius spoke through the screen, his voice thick with disbelief. His eyes widened, and the usually composed presenter seemed utterly caught off guard. His usual flair, the easy command of the room, was nowhere to be found.

Caesar Flickerman sat silently beside him, his trademark smile absent, lips pressed tight. His colorful suit and perfectly styled hair, all meant to project confidence and charm, seemed hollow in the face of the unfolding events.

Despite the grandeur of his usual demeanor, the weight of the situation had rendered him momentarily speechless. Caesar, always the master of words, found himself fumbling, struggling to grasp the enormity of what had just occurred.

Sure, he had known about Aerith's abilities. Aerith did tell him what she was capable of after all in the interview. But he did not expect Aerith to be capable of it.

This wasn't just another District 5 contender proving themselves. No, this was real. This was raw, and for a brief moment, Caesar didn't know how to process it. District 3 always outdid the District 5's tributes when it came to knowledge.

The deafening roar of thousands of cheers and applause echoed through the feed, all directed at the twelve-year-old in celebration. The District 5 fell silent for a moment.

"I have lost words!" Caesaer laughed, his trademark smile coming back.

The District 5 was loading in. Till Ramiel screamed to the top of his lungs. Everyone started cheering, jumping up and down, crying or sobbing. "That's my sister!" Ramiel yelled to the top of his lungs as he pointed at the large screen provided for all of the District 5 people to see.

They had a victor. Ramiel's sister was coming back.

Other than that, Maynard, held onto Ramiel's hand tightly, processing everything still. He remained silent throughout. His daughter is coming home, tears streamed down his stoic face.

"Now we have to think of a new name for our little princess, it looks like something more suitable has come in mind soon, bring out the polls!" Claudius gave a breathy chuckle, it looked like the two men with fancy suits were holding their breath the entire time. "You should've seen it folks! Her eyes screamed revenge, it was giving vengeance" Caesar chuckled.

If Aerith were here, she would know that the Capitol was being delusional. Those were the same thoughts of her father. Out of their mind.

Though there were others who were glad to have a victor, thankful for a riches to come again.. There were others who didn't know what to feel. Except disgust and distraught from a 12-year-old child who murdered six people with cold blood.

She brought glory to her District, that's what others thought, but hatred was often inevitable.

To some, she was seen as a monster. A person part of the Capitol systems.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

"Aerith Diodorus." Someone repeated five times as he clicked his tongue, feeling the copper taste. Looking outside his luxurious big window by his extravagant office "Aerith." He hummed. He turned and placed his drink down on the table, watching the hologram on his table.

The door was being knocked, and someone started to walk inside the office. "Mr. President." She called slowly, and the man with white hair and piercing eyes allowed her to continue. She cleared her throat

"We've dug out any information we could have about the child." A woman who had a folder on her hand started to go to his side, placing the folder down at the large mahogany brown desk.

Was she more than a monster? She was one in the first place by blood.

Chapter Text

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

. ᘛ 𝑯𝑨𝑼𝑵𝑻𝑬𝑫 : CHAPTER 12 ᘚ

. ݁ ✦ ݁ . ⊱〔 12. THE MOURN A THOUSAND ROSES BRINGS 〕 ⊰

IT WAS LATE AT NIGHT, Ramiel looked through the crackling light of the fireplace. Seeing a figure standing by there. "Pa?" The voice made the person flinch.

Ramiel stepped around the corner of the fireplace, eyes narrowing. His father was crouched in front of the flames, burning something small. The edges of it curling, blackening in the firelight. Turning to ashes by then.

"What are you doing?" Ramiel tilted his head.

His father turned, too quickly. "Nothing important," he said, too casually.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

The sun was shining, sparkling up the grassy grounds around, it was arriving back in District 5, and we were so close to home. I held onto the cold cup of ice cream in my hands. Lottie found it rewarding for me to take any ice cream I wanted, and every decor was displayed on the glass table in front of me.

Giving ice cream to a child like me to help me ease and cheer up was perhaps a good idea. Though I still stayed quiet the entire time.

The horrified screams I gave late at night caused a ruckus through the train hallways. I couldn't sleep properly, and I would choke on my words anytime my mentors or escort asked about me or anything at all.

Stare and feel nothing was what I could do. Something cold sat heavy in my stomach, an ache I couldn't quite name. Dread, maybe. Or boredom. Or maybe just that gnawing emptiness that came with knowing- knowing that there was nothing left, that I had already done what I was meant to do, that the best of my life had already happened.

I had fought. I had won. And now?

Now I just exist. A Victor with no real victory, no purpose beyond soon-to-be training tributes that would die anyway, and standing in rooms full of people I didn't care about, plastering on a smile while the Capitol paraded me around like a trophy, soon.

Maybe this was all there was. Maybe this was all there would ever be.

I felt everything seemed like a blur, and I felt a bit numb inside. I didn't know what to feel, what was I feeling? I feel nothing at all. I can't say it's relief.

"Aerith, Aerith sweetie," someone called out, and I glanced at the side of the person calling me.

"Your ice cream is melting. Are you fine?" It was Lottie, pointing out the melted chocolate ice cream on the glass I was holding.

Had Lottie been talking to me earlier? I couldn't even remember. I'd completely drifted off. When I glanced at her, she was already looking at me, concern softening her expression. I offered a small shrug, pressing my lips together in a silent apology.

She cleared her throat delicately, as if picking the conversation back up without making a fuss. "As I was saying," she repeated patiently, "walk down the carpet and head straight into the first car once you're outside. Don't forget to give your best winning smile," she added with a soft, encouraging beam.

Her eyes flicked down to my hands. I followed her gaze and noticed the sticky traces of ice cream that had long since dried. Without hesitation, she slipped off her gloves and pulled a small handkerchief from her coat pocket. With careful hands, she cupped mine and began gently dabbing at the mess.

"Let's not worry, alright?" she said, her voice soothing, like she was trying to talk to me like I was a fragile person. I'm not going to break through... I'm fine. Why do they make it seem like I'd break anytime soon? Why do they act like that?

"It's almost unbelievable that you actually won. You must be feeling all sorts of things! nervous, excited... maybe even a little scared." She looked up at me, "But your family will be so proud!" Her words lingered in the air.

My family.

"It's time," Volt interrupted the moment as he entered the main spot of the train, Lottie nodded in consideration of his words. She finished wiping up the stain on my hands.

She placed the handkerchief down neatly and slipped her gloves back onto her hands with practiced grace. Then, without a word, she reached out and took mine as I rose slowly from my seat. Her grip was firm, reassuring, steadying me in a moment when everything else felt uncertain.

As we approached the door, she held on tightly. Just before I was about to step near the door, she gave my hand one final squeeze.

"You're going to do marvelous," she said happily. Those voices made me stand up straighter and take a short breath.

Finally letting go.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

The metal-made doors opened.

I'm scared.. It's loud and noisy... But I can't cry now... I made it so far. They cheered so loud I couldn't hear myself breathing. I still can't.

The light flickered into view to me as I saw so many people around, using my own eyes, I tried to look for them, where are they?

I gave a smile as I stepped down from the train. Waving around through the cheers as I heard shouts of my name. "AERITH!" It's like a voice I hadn't heard for decades, I quickly turned to look at my left. Papa. It was Papa!

My feet felt like they would collapse somehow, as I walked slowly with it wobbling. I felt teary-eyed, but it was like the tears in my eyes won't fall on my cheek as I called with a bright, relieved smile, "Pa..?" I said hesitantly

Seeing them behind certain people through the crowd, Astro was waving, and Ramsy was jumping up and down. They squeezed through the crowd as they ran towards me. "Papa!" I ran as fast as I could and jumped into his arms, my hands on his shoulder as he carried me up, taking a moment till I finally touched the ground, still hugging him.

All three guys started to sob as Papa stroked my hair. I snuggled into his arms, feeling choked. "I thought I'd never see you again." I could hear him mumble as we hugged each other tightly.

I wanted to close my eyes and hope it stays this way, but I couldn't. I feared this would change; it could be an illusion. "I'm.. I'm fine." I repeated numerous times as my voice cracked.

"You're home now Eri," Ramiel babbled as his smile beamed, "You're safe now." I couldn't respond to that. I'm not supposed to be...

But I'm home.

Cameras were plastered everywhere, left and right, high and low. I could feel them, like heat on the back of my neck. Watching. Waiting. They weren't just here to see me return; they were waiting for the fragile victor to break, to fall apart, to run home crying to her daddy.

I clutched onto Papa's shirt, gripping the fabric like it was the only real thing in a world that suddenly felt too big. My brothers moved in close, surrounding me like a human shield, their presence blocking out the harsh glare of the lenses, as if they could hide me from everything outside our circle.

"I didn't want to do it... I didn't mean to." I whispered, my voice trembling as I leaned into the only safety I knew. "I- I had no choice, please forgive me.." I said it quietly, still didn't burst into tears, but my heart ached to say those words.

Papa wrapped his arms around me, pulling me into an embrace. I felt his chest shake as he held me, the press of his tears warm against my temple. "I will never let go of you," he said, voice cracking. "Not ever again."

"I'm here, Aerith. I'm always here."

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

Immediately, we were taken directly to our new house, the victor's village. A tangy taste was on my tongue. It felt bitter, I couldn't describe it, and I didn't get to visit our actual home. The entire time around the mayor's truck, I had snuggled through the arms of Papa with relief while Ramiel talked about a lot of what I missed around District 5. Everything's been done.

But as I arrived here, it didn't feel like home; it felt like something new. Now that the games had ended, I thought everything would go back to normal. Maybe I'm overthinking, of course it would. It will. This is just one of the new things that had to be added.

Volt and Mr. Blythe guided us through the houses as Peacekeepers guarded each entryway. They showed us around. The District 5 Victor's village was a bit far off; it was near the flowing rivers that you can usually cross over.

There were tales that those who usually cross over the large river meet their end, as when you walk straight, you'd just meet fences.

Other than that, the Victor home looked charming. It had a modern-like atmosphere, nestled as if it were part of the natural landscape. Rich wooden beams frame the ceilings, and the walls are clad in warm, honey-toned wood paneling.

Large windows flood the space with soft, natural light, offering glimpses of lush greenery outside, while a fireplace stands as the heart of the living room, crackling.

The interiors blend rugged textures with cozy fabrics, thick wool throws, woven rugs, and plush leather armchairs. Every corner of the home makes it an ideal sanctuary for those seeking refuge. It all looked fantastic.

"Right after today, there will be a house tour tomorrow, so you better get ready, waking up early," Mr. Blythe told, as he glanced at Papa.

Around the kitchen was a bundle of gifts, but we didn't touch any of them, though. As Mr. Blythe had instructed, it's better to keep the unboxing for tomorrow. "The Victor homes look the same, so no pressure." He gave a reassuring tone.

All the gifts were located in the living room, one of them that caught my eye was a silver vase filled with pristine white roses. I walked towards it as Papa and Mr. Blythe had a talk. A capitol note tucked beside it.

"To the brightest bloom of the arena. May you never forget the glory you brought us."
— President Snow

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

I don't remember much after that.

There were lanterns up in the sky. Every time a victor comes home, they'd bring it up to serve like stars. The rest were just the sound of forks and spoons. There was soft music in the background, and the way no one said the names of the others, people were dancing with glee.

That night, a celebration was held in honor of my homecoming. The entire district gathered near the Justice Building, where long tables were arranged beneath strings of soft lights, heavy with food I hadn't seen since before I left. There were fresh vegetables tossed into salads, platters of fish and meats—some I couldn't even name, bowls brimming with fruit, and desserts that shimmered under the glow of lanterns. By the end of the night, people were famished and happy.

The mayor gave off a toast like he owned my name or so, but I just smiled at his words. I ate what I could. I smiled during the talks. I took the gifts they handed me and said thank you.

But I didn't feel anything. Not joy. Not pride.

"Princess," Papa said softly, sitting beside me. His eyes didn't just look at me, they looked through me, as if searching for something only he could see. "Yes?" I replied, offering him a small smile.

He smiled back, though it was tinged with something deeper. "Nothing," he said after a moment. "Just... eat a lot, alright?"

I nodded, the warmth in his voice settling something in me. He began carefully placing different kinds of food onto my plate, little bits of this and that, like he was trying to give me everything good all at once.

"Can I have some salad too, Papa?" I asked, pointing to one of the bowls set out in front of me.

He glanced over, then raised an eyebrow, a soft chuckle escaping him. "I thought you didn't like vegetables?" His eyes crinkled with amusement as he scooped a generous portion onto my plate.

Only full. And cold.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

The homecoming celebration had to be cut short. Thankfully, I could breathe well now, and I can hear myself breathing once more. But the falling drops of the rain outside and the thunder didn't help out with regaining it.

Sitting up in bed as I held onto the soft blankets, the bed felt different from the usual one I slept on before at our old home. A little cabin. I couldn't remember much since... the games.

A soft knock came at the door, barely loud. Then, a cautious peek of someone's head slipped through the narrow opening. It was Ramiel. His eyes searched the room before settling on me.

He opened his mouth, seeming to be hesitant. He was wrapped in the blanket he had. "Can I sleep here tonight?" he asked quietly, his voice careful, the usual one that Lottie, Mr. Blythe, and Volt kept going on with me.

I looked up at him and gave him the same smile I'd been wearing all day, a gentle curve of my lips that didn't quite reach my eyes. It felt empty, like a mask I was still getting used to. "Sure!" I replied, my voice soft, yet I kept it steady.

I rested my head as he stepped inside, closing the door behind him with a careful click, and without a word, hopped onto the bed beside me. His eyes drifted upward to the ceiling, freshly repainted in soft, calming shades.

"This feels odd, doesn't it?" he said, a small chuckle breaking the silence as he let out a breath I hadn't realized I was holding.

I nodded in agreement, the weight of his words settling. I wonder why I felt so distant to them today. It's just been a few weeks... I'm fine. It's fine.

"But the house is nice, though," Ramiel added after a moment, turning to face me. His gaze was steady but tired, the faint redness around his eyes betraying the tears he'd been holding back. "I'm glad you're back, Eri."

I met his eyes and saw the vulnerability there, the kind only a brother could show. "I knew you'd make it," he said softly, voice thick with emotion. "I always did."

I was taken by surprise; I blinked to keep the tears away. "Thanks... for believing in me, Ramsy." A soft smile was plastered on his face as he suddenly held my hands.

He seemed to have his serious mode on, "You know you can talk it out to me," he said carefully, but he knew I wouldn't budge yet, "If you aren't comfortable, it's fine, but once you are, I'll always be here. Always." he reassured

For a quiet moment, I decided to speak. This was Ramiel. He'll understand me, he always does. Ramiel is my big brother, I shouldn't distance myself from him, right?..

"I was scared I wouldn't come back," I mumbled between my mouth, his smile faltered for a moment, "But you did," He squeezed my hand. "And I'll never let them take you again. We won't allow that, I won't"

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

I've never killed anyone before. I never thought I could. I've always seen myself as a good person, someone who follows the rules, tells the truth, and stays kind. I don't lie. I don't cheat. I don't steal. I've lived my life trying to do what's right.

And yet, here I am.

I glanced through the door in front of me. It was a bit quiet if we ignored the small, muffled sounds. I'm home, I can calm down, I'm safe, and I'll be fine. I fidgeted with my hands, swallowing the lump inside my throat as I started knocking at the door.

The door opened on its own, I could smell cookies at the table, and I started to feel tears in my eyes. Why do I keep getting tears in my eyes? I couldn't understand as I felt like I was going to choke. "Papa..?" I called out, looking around the small home.

I walked through the squeaky floorboards and saw the light shine through my father, my two big brothers, just by the office. It felt unbelievable.

"Papa!" I yelled, "Ramsy, Astro!" I called out, trying to run up to them, but their faces looked horrified, and a look of disdain was on them. " Monster! " Ramiel called out, a dust of black humanoid.. Was it human? It came out again, yet it disappeared once I spotted it. I couldn't see the figure; it was behind Ramiel, covering up his back. It was shady, I couldn't understand.

"What... please... I'm not..." I babbled, my voice trembling and barely steady. "You're the reason why I'm dead." The words tumbled out in a desperate rush, jagged.

I glanced up at Ramiel, but the face staring back at me was no longer just his. It twisted and shifted, becoming a haunting blend of all twenty-four people from the arena. It was etched all so the same. It was coming closer, step by slow step, and my heart slammed against my ribs like a frantic drum.

Panic surged through me. I screamed, a desperate call for help that tore through the silence of the room.

Drowning in sorrow as I fell on my knees. "Please.. I'm sorry.. I'm sorry.." I repeat on and on. Looking down at the floor, soft clacks of crystal shoes could be heard. The feet looked like a young child's.

"What's wrong?" A voice so familiar. My eyes were wide as I couldn't talk as tears fell. I felt its presence, it felt creepy, I felt it looking at me. "Wasn't it worth it?"

"Don't give me that look, like you're all innocent and clueless." This time I was standing up to view, I remember this spot, it was around the District 5 location, between a few buildings that were used to power up the District, and where children who were left alone starved. Beside me, a boy my age, eyes narrowed.

Around here, Astro and I were often sent to run errands beyond just selling baked goods. One of the tasks I remember most clearly was giving away still-edible food to the starving kids who roamed the streets of the buildings from the corners. It was a small kindness, but it was important to me to do so.

I was handing out baked goods in this part of town, the warm scent of fresh bread mingling with the cold air. Big brother was with me. Nearby, Astro moved through the crowd, handing out loaves and rolls to the children whose eyes were wide with hope and hunger.

Even amidst the roughness of the streets, there was always something tender on the air. I always made silent promises to myself, hoping these happenings wouldn't happen again and would be solved soon.

The boy's voice was sharp, his mouth tightening with every word. "I know you're not as oblivious as you pretend to be. Even if your daddy tries to keep you in the dark, you still see everything."

He scoffed, shaking his head. "Must be easy for you, right? While people like us in District 5 are left picking up scraps. You knew how we felt. Still, you walked around like some angel, handing out your daddy's baked goods like that would fix our hunger."

His voice dipped lower, almost bitter. "You know you've got a bunch of idiots like me orbiting around you, don't you? I bet if you were in the Hunger Games, you'd have the whole Capitol, people from the arena you are going to be in, wrapped around your finger with that sweet little smile."

"Ha!" he burst out laughing for a moment from the distraught of my face, "I bet if you were needed for help, you wouldn't approach them if they were useless. I even bet you'll make people go around and protect you on those games so you don't have to do the work." That made my heart drop.

The words faded, drowned out by the ringing in my ears. I glanced to my side, back to the beginning. And there, I saw the figure that was beside me. No, I saw her. It was me. It was me. That was me.

The alley feels like paper. Walls dissolve. No longer on that location.

Her eyes lock with mine. "Hey... Aerith." Her voice is light, gentle. "Aren't you glad?" She tilts her head, a grin stretching across her twelve-year-old face. "I'm glad. We survived." She turns away, and the air fractures.

We're backstage at the Capitol. The faint hum of lights. Distant clatter of Capitol cheers. The stage doors open up to hear loud uproars. I look at her—me—and she looks back, just once. That same smile.

Smile.

Smile.

Smile.

Just smile, Aerith, you won the games.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

The lamp on the far side table cast a soft, amber glow across the room, pooling shadows along the floor and flickering gently against the wood-paneled walls. Liam Blythe stood by the window, his eyes following the steady fall of rain through parted curtains. Thunder rumbled in the distance, a low, growling reminder of the storm outside.

The warmth of the room carried the faint scent of polished wood and spiced tea. One male victor sat across Maynard, their expressions taut with the kind of weariness that only years of survival could carve into a person. All three were gathered for a meeting, one that had been long delayed but could no longer be ignored.

The door creaked open.

A woman with vivid orange hair stepped into the room. The lady entered silently, placing down a polished tray carrying a teapot, delicate cups, and a small plate of honey-dipped biscuits.

"I tried them already," Simone Blythe said with a soft smile, settling on the other side of the sofa. "They taste just as lovely as always, Maynard."

Maynard gave a small, thoughtful nod. Across from him, Volt shifted in his seat and cleared his throat, the polite noise doing little to soften the tension that still clung between the two older men.

"Let's cut to the chase," he said, his voice firm, eyes locked on Maynard. The air in the room grew still. Those two didn't have a good history with each other.

Volt leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, fingers laced tightly together. His eyes flicked briefly to the teacups but didn't move to touch them.

"I hope you will give a good talk out of your mouth," Maynard said with a dead tone of voice. Volt leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, fingers laced tightly together. His eyes flicked briefly to the teacups but didn't move to touch them.

Ignoring what Maynard had told, "She's not ready," he said flatly. "And the Capitol will eat her alive if she walks in thinking this is over."

Maynard's jaw tensed. "She survived the arena. That's more than most."

"She survived because she's clever," Liam interjected calmly, stepping away from the window. "But clever doesn't last in the Capitol unless you learn how to play their game. And right now, she still thinks this is a game she's already won."

Simone poured tea with a steady hand, the gentle clink of porcelain the only sound for a moment.

Maynard's eyebrows furrowed, "What does this have to do with anything? She barely had time to process what happened, let alone what's coming."

Volt scoffed. "The Capitol doesn't care how young she is. They'll paint her face, dress her up, and spin her like a doll. That smile of hers? It'll be a brand. They'll love her until they decide not to."

Silence settled again.

Volt continued, "We hope you wouldn't mind our frequent visits soon to that so-called home of yours. We'll welcome us in. They'll expect her to attend banquets, press tours, and private interviews. It'll be soft at first, but it never stays that way. I just want her to hold onto herself for as long as she can."

Maynard reached for a biscuit but didn't eat it. His hand hovered for a moment before retreating. His voice, when it came, was low and brittle.

"How sure am I that you won't leave her just like—"

"I didn't leave Daphne." Volt stood abruptly, the legs of his chair scraping sharply against the wooden floor. His jaw was clenched, eyes hard. Simone tensed beside Liam. She glanced at her husband, then at Volt, unsure if she should intervene. Liam remained quiet, his gaze fixed on the untouched tea.

Maynard didn't flinch. He raised an eyebrow, voice calm but pointed. "Didn't you?"

Volt's mouth twitched. He didn't sit back down. "I didn't leave her," he said again, this time quieter. As if saying it softer might make it more true.

No one spoke for a moment. Thunder cracked again outside, louder this time.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

I took a shaky breath, looked to my side, and saw Ramiel still sound asleep. I managed not to scream or anything. I carefully got off the bed, my feet trembling.

It was just a dream. I'm fine. I'm fine. I'm fine. I'm right here.

I opened the door, and a loud creak could be heard as I winced. I turned to look at Ramiel to see if he was still asleep, and he was. I gazed around and walked downstairs. The lights were still on, but why did it feel like deja vu?

"You're still awake?" a voice can be heard through the kitchen. I glanced through the corridors, "I couldn't sleep.." quietly.

Astro was still awake; he nodded and patted the chair next to him. I went towards him and sat slowly. Astro placed the glass of milk in front of me, and I gulped the lump in my throat.

My fingers tremble just slightly as I touch the cup. It's warm, but I didn't drink it.

Astro patted my head as I got startled. He noticed this. "You don't have to talk.." He said, "I can't.. Uhm.." I tried to start a conversation

"A nightmare?" he said softly. I can hear the rain still going on. The thunder struck, it sounded like cannons as I clutched onto the glass, glancing at the filled-up warm milk

"I.. don't understand.. I won- They all died. They all died, Astro, and I'm here, with food, with heat, with this stupid house— And it's all because I killed them. I watched them die. I made some of them die."

His eyes widened. "You didn't have a choice. You aren't like them, Aer-"

"That doesn't make it better!" I blurted out loudly, as I closed my eyes for a quick moment, realizing I snapped. "Th-they had names. Families. Maybe they were just like me. Maybe they didn't want to hurt anyone either." I broke down completely. I stood up from the seat and backed away as I spoke of it; it felt consuming, it felt heavy.

My feet couldn't handle the standing, and I saw myself drop to the floor again and feel like I could sob onto my hands there, but I wiped my face with my sleeves.

I was supposed to die. I wanted to. "Hey! Hey, breathe," Astro said, looking worried. I struggled to keep my breath

He doesn't argue. Instead, he stands up, drops to his knees beside me the moment he sees me falter, and wraps his hands around my own hands that were clutching my lap. Silent tears rolled down my cheeks as I looked at the roses in the vases.

Astro noticed this, "You remember them because you still have a heart, because you still know what's right. That's what they couldn't take from you," he whispered with encouragement in his words. "Breathe, Aerith, remember? In and out?" he said softly. He sounded scared as well.

The light hums above us. Outside, the wind stirs the trees. But inside, for one breathless moment, I felt like I could let myself be a child again. I felt fine, was it because of Big Brother? I felt a large amount of tears fall as I closed my eyes peacefully for once.

I trembled as I struggled to draw in air, each breath a shallow gasp, tight and ragged like it hurt. He pulled me into his arms without hesitation, holding me close against his chest. Please help. I can't breathe, please, I feel like I could die.. "I'm here. Just breathe, okay? Slowly. With me." He repeated.

His hands cradled the back of my head, gently, and he was trying to hold me together through sheer force of will. I felt myself sob so loudly and was shaking, whether from fear or exhaustion. I couldn't tell, I clutched onto him weakly.

My head buried in his chest, I could follow how he was breathing. "It's okay," he whispered, over and over, rocking me slightly. "I've got you. You're okay. Let it all out."

He pressed his cheek against the top of my head, his voice low and trembling, but steady where I needed it most. "Shh, it's okay... I got you," he repeated, again and again, as if the repetition might stitch the pieces of me back together.

"We should throw those roses away." He stood up from kneeling, lifting me up once everything calmed down, staring at the roses. He was about to go towards the pristine vase, but I held his sleeve, stopping him from doing so.

A thousand roses for a thousand graves. I'll mourn every single one.

Chapter Text

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

. ᘛ 𝑯𝑨𝑼𝑵𝑻𝑬𝑫 : CHAPTER 14 ᘚ

. ݁ ✦ ݁ . ⊱〔 14. DANCING WITH HER DEAD〕 ⊰

SLEEPING WITHOUT NIGHTMARES IS UNAVOIDABLE. The morning sun broke gently across the sky, its golden fingers creeping through the curtains like an unspoken promise.

I wake up already breathless, clawing at the sheets, heart punching my ribs like it wants out. I never cry. Not because I'm brave. Because I think if I start, I won't stop.

Today was different. Was is it because I was able to sleep properly a bit from the lavender scent across the room? I haven't had any highly bad nightmares so far for the couple of days. December hit like a blur. It was already January..

No cameras shoved to my face until victor tour, no important occasion for the Capitol to know.

Oh. I rubbed my eyes carefully using the blanket I was using, and sat right up. January... I'm thirteen now. My first birthday since the arena. The first one after.

The door creaked open to the smell of something warm. Cinnamon. Maybe apples. Something comforting.

"She's up," A blonde hair peeked, shining through the soft light of the sunrise on the window. My older brother, Astro, had a grin. "Took you long enough, birthday girl."

There was a stillness in the air, soft and reverent, as though even time had paused to mark the occasion. The scent of fresh-baked cinnamon rolls filled the house, trailing in. A couple of balloons bobbed in the corner of Astro's hands, occupied along with a yellow box with a cute ribbon around it.

"Wakey wakey!" Ramsy shouted happily and loudly. "Happy birthday!" His voice was light.

They both entered inside, and papa stepped forward. Holding a beautiful purple cake placed on a plate carefully with his hands. It was a dreamy, lavender fairytale cake adorned with golden owls, moons, swirls, and pearl-like details.

It was the kind of cake that had the kind of care only Papa could give. A small cake with exactly thirteen candles. No Capitol, sugar sculptures, no cameras. Just warmth and the quiet hum.

Those couple of days were filled with loads of Capitol cameras, left and right, I had to showcase what I was up to. Drawing, planting, answering live on the kitchen table. The camera team was loud. But now it was a peaceful moment.

I almost drifted back to bed, Ramsy reached out first, grabbing my hand. "Get up! get up!" he said. "Okay, okay!" I chuckled softly. Papa sat next to the bed. "Happy birthday princess."

Astro added, "Better make a good wish." he held onto the yellow balloons

Another year has come and gone,
Moments slipping through my hands,
Candles flicker, wishes drawn,
Time's a river, running sands.

Happy birthday, here's to you,
Though the years slip through like dew,
Hold this moment, make it shine,
Don't let it slip through your fingers this time.

They sang together, Astro clapping his hands together with Ramsy. My father didn't clap. He didn't need to. He showed the small cake, carefully for it not to slip off his hand and smudge the bed face flat.

Time moves fast, but hearts stay true,
Every year I'm grateful for you,
Celebrate, don't let go,
Of every smile, every glow.

Happy birthday, here's to you,
Though the years slip through like dew,
Hold this moment, make it shine,
Don't let it slip through your fingers this time.

The candles flickered. I stared at them, thinking of faces, fire, and all the nights I didn't believe I'd ever make it back. I smiled trying not to sob, my eyes a bit glassy as I gave a small hitch of breath.

But I had.

Closing my eyes, as I made sure the tears didn't fall. My hands held together to the accessories I was holding, close to my closed mouth. Muttering a few words. I opened my eyes and blew off the candles.

The smoke curled into the air.

They cheered all together, "Another little teenager I've gained." Papa smiled. The golden beams sparkled through the room, keeping it warm. Snow outside was melting out.

"Now Ms. Diodorus, how about we take a swim out on the lake?" Ramsy said with a fancy voice. I scrunched up from the choice of accent, "You sound awful that way," I shot

"Uh uh! No choice, I've got a full list of what all three of us will do today." Ramsy nodded, as one of his fingers was close to the bottom of his nose making a movement of how you hold a mustache.

Papa didn't comment like this was a normality. "Before that, you should open my present." Astro showed the yellow box, placing it on my lap. I stared at it for a moment, quickly unwrapping it.

In it had a dress. It looked incredible. I held its sides of sleeves and held it up to admire it better.  "I made it, took me some time, I had to find the right materials, luckily the Luna family had loads of fabrics on their market."

It looked like it was crafted from soft ivory fabric with sheer overlay, with blooming pastel blue, pink floras, and muted green foliage. It had an off-shoulder neckline that could frame my collarbone. A ruched pale blue waistband cinches the silhouette flowing into a full romantic skirt. It looked like a dress made for twirling through golden afternoons.

He had a proud smile, "soo.. Do you like it?"

"It's... incredible! I love it!" My eyes sparkled in awe. "You outdid yourself." Papa smiled at my reaction and glanced at Astro.

"Show off," Ramsy coughed and Astro eyed down Ramsy, and Ramsy gave off a defensive hand, "All jokes!"

"Well, come on, wear it, Eri!" Ramsy brightly told

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

All washed up, a soft smile curled from my lips. Glancing at the mirror as I spun around with my dress. It looked sparkly to my eyes. It was soft to wear. Astro did good with this, and I always loved how he made my outfits.

This is by far my favorite. I took out the white shoes I got from Volt, Mr. Faxon a few weeks ago, along with a hat with a blue bow. He had been giving me different gifts ever since, even if I declined one.

Here, I was a sister again. A daughter. A girl who won the 72nd Hunger Games, yes... but more importantly, a girl who still had a home.

Staring at the mirror, I almost forgot something. I went through the cupboards, seeing the necklace. The necklace my mom had. I wore it, and I  knew my outfit was complete.

There was a soft knock at the door.

"Psst."

It was Ramsy. "Are you done yet?" he whispered.

I opened the door, and there he was, dressed up, almost like we were matching.

"Took you long enough to check on me." I joked lightly. Clearly using the same thing they told me earlier when I woke up.

He held a small box in his hands, another gift. That made three now from this family. I smiled gently as I looked at it.

"It's my gift," he said, a little proudly. "But keep it a secret, alright? I found it back at the old house a few days ago when I finally decided to stop by. Pretty sure it used to be Mama's."

He handed it over, and I took it carefully.  "What is it?" I asked.

"Just open it," he said with a twinkle.

Inside was a notebook. At least, that's what it looked like at first. But as I flipped through the pages, I noticed something unusual. Each page started with Dear, followed by someone's name.

"That's Mama's name," Ramsy pointed out, leaning over.

I let out a soft gasp. The handwriting is familiar.

"I think it's Papa's," he said quietly. "Looks like a secret journal... filled with letters to her. Love notes."

I stared at the notebook, then at Ramsy. "Why would he hide this?" I asked softly with a small giggle. "Something this kind?"

"He probably thought it was too cheesy." He chuckled lightly as we both looked through the pages.

Flipping to a random page. My eyes scanned the lines, lips barely parting.

"Thank you, Ramsy. This means a lot to me." I beamed as my heart pounded, I can't wait to see what else is contained in it. I turned back, hugging the journal and hid it under my bed's small cabinets.

"Now come on! Let's go downstairs" Ramsy told as he proceeded to run down. I started running downstairs. Happy. Excited. Thrilled!

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

Downstairs, everyone was dressed up for the event, my birthday. I remembered how, for my twelfth, we'd just wandered around town or baked together at home. I wondered how today would be different.

I glanced toward the kitchen and spotted them. That's right it's more different, "Mrs. Blythe, Mr. Blythe, Volt!" I called out, beaming a lot more.

"There's the birthday girl," Volt said with his signature lop-sided smile.

The chairs weren't arranged for four, but for seven.

The table was laden with breakfast favorites, golden waffles, sunny-side-up eggs nestled on the edges, and a small glass of pudding.

At the center sat the cake, proudly waiting to be cut.

All sat together. Volt started a conversation, "So how would our little birthday girl want to celebrate her birthday?" Ramsy cleared his throat, "If I may, a gathering around District 5 would be nice."

Mrs. Blythe nodded enthusiastically, "That 15-year-old's right, Aerith, it would be nice to enjoy it with the rest." As held her fork up. Mr Blythe held her shoulder.

Inviting them wouldn't be half bad. "Can we invite the ones from blacklines?" I glanced at Papa, and he gave a consideration. "I don't see why not."

"So tonight then! That way, we can place lanterns in the sky like how Aerith always loved those." Ramsy smiled

"Creative kids, you got don't you, Maynard? Wonder where they got those genes from," Volt hummed as he looked up at Papa, who didn't respond back.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

District 5 had been filled with water, except that swimming wasn't much required unless it was a part of your contribution to work. Around the corners of the Victor village grounds, there's a small lake nearby.

We all gathered around and settled in for a swim. Ramsy had been going on the whole time about how he wanted to make this a joyful day for me—"a splendid one," as he put it.

Astro stayed back at home, supposedly to cook and spread the word throughout the District. After our swim, we shared ice cream until the brain freeze hit us all at once. The water was as cold as we expected, but the sun was beginning to warm things up.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

We returned home, still a little soaked. I was giggling with Ramsy, while Papa reminded us to hold onto our towels properly. He didn't seem too bothered by the water dripping onto the wooden floor. Volt insisted he follows us home while Mr. Blythe and Mrs. Blythe went back to their estate to freshen up.

I shivered from the cold, taking a swim while it's just the first for the snow to melt by the sun was a bad idea but it wasn't half bad! Just as I entered the house opening the door. I saw her.

A capitol accent "Aerith, sweetheart! Oh my, you're soaked!" came a startled gasp from the blue lady's golden lips. She shimmered like morning light on water.

The escort had arrived, radiant as ever like a storm trapped in silk. She was wrapped in uneven layers of storm-blue vinyl and sheer electric mesh. Her sleeves glittered with thin ribbons, heels clicking against the marble floor shimmering silver. Her hair, as always, rose high like a tower of spun sugar, dyed a vivid blue.

"Lottie?" I asked, uncertain. Was I seeing things?

"Dear me, who dressed you like this? What is this... cheap fabric?" She clutched her chest in dramatic horror. "I must call Bonniebel, this is a fashion emergency!" As she reached for my dress, I instinctively stepped back. She paused, noticing my hesitation, and my expression turned even more distraught than her horrified face.

Behind me arrived the other three. Volt saw Lottie. Both eyed each other like daggers, "Volt Faxon."

Volt handled the exchange talk as he saw how disbelief I was on "Lottie Argelia" he did the same. "What made you grace us with your presence today?"

"Well I'll have you know-" She opened her mouth but was stopped in her tracks.

"The President awaits." Astro, from behin,d Lottie spoke. Peacekeepers on the other sides.

The birthday didn't last the way it was supposed to.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

Papa tried to help me into the room, attempting to escort me, but they didn't let him. I swallowed the lump in my throat. I had almost thought cameras would be the worst surprise on my birthday until he showed up.

Frequent visits? He hadn't shown his face in days, and now he chose today of all days?

Inside the now-neatly arranged office, the man stood by the large windows, gazing out at the sunny sky that was currently doing its job.

"Mr. President, an honor," I said softly. He turned to look at me, scanning me from head to toe. I haven't dried up yet.

"A presence I didn't expect," he replied, exhaling with reluctant courtesy, though his smile remained tight. A smile that felt more like a threat than a welcome.

"The girl who turned thirteen... and made twenty-three others considerably less fortunate."

I didn't speak.

"Wondering why I came today?" he said, eyes flicking briefly to my necklace, just a flash, then gone, as he regained control of his expression.

Without a word, he slid a small gift box across the table.

I stepped forward, eyeing the box cautiously, then glanced up at him. He gave a gesture that all but shouted: Open it.

I picked up the box, holding it gently, and lifted the lid. Inside lay a small silvery object, shaped like a snake, its mouth open wide, sharp fangs bared, frozen in a silent strike.

I looked up at him, confused.

"A custom-made." Without thought, with his gloved hands, he pointed at my necklace. I didn't want him to take it away. I kept it around my neck and just held the necklace high.

He had to reach it on his own.

He picked it up, turning it in his hands as if to admire it across the table. The necklace always felt incomplete, but now it had something added, a snake.

A silvery serpent, coiled neatly around the blue emblem at its center.

"It was like it was missing a piece," he said, releasing it. I stared down at it, studying the strange, sudden completion.

"Do you like music, Diodorus?" he asked and I shrugged. "Remember my proposition?" I nodded.

"You will celebrate your birthday in the Capitol. There will be speeches. Cameras. Dancing. Your dress is already being designed. You'll smile, say thank you, and remind Panem what happens when strength is rewarded."

Pardon? My face scrunch up. "But my family- the district- Mr. President, I appreciate the offer but I .." I tried to decline.

He gave a cold stare so I shut my mouth. "Now, Ms. Diodorus, This is not for you. It's for them. You belong to something larger now a symbol of hope, and control. And symbols, my dear, do not get to choose when they shine."

"What's in it for me?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.  "Do you want another present as well, Miss Diodorus? If so, do tell," he replied with a sly smile.

I swallowed the lump in my throat. "I don't want to be a mentor." Both my hands gripped the sides of my wet skirt, dripping onto the floorboards.

He smiled again. "I see. Well, I suppose I can grant that."

At the corner of the office table sat a vase filled with the roses I'd received for my homecoming. One was already withering.

He picked up the wilted rose and offered it to me. I reached out and took it, my hands trembling, lips tightly pressed together.

"Happy birthday."

I didn't thank him and his greetings.

holding the rose, I felt a thorn press my finger, making it sting, but I didn't let it go to save my dignity and not show my reactions clear as possible.

No party in District 5.

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

The music here was loud and barbaric, just like the wild scene around me. So different from the soft melodies of District 5. People danced, talked, and drank, a chaotic swirl of noise and motion.

Tongueless servants drifted past on all sides. The lights blazed too brightly, and everything felt excessive. Heavy scents of expensive perfume hung thick in the air.

I sat at the far end of the banquet table, surrounded by cakes I never asked for and Capitol strangers who kept calling me "darling" and "our flamechaser." They giggled and laughed, touching me without permission, playful women, old men, and strange figures who kept inching closer to me.

They handed me cakes topped with different candles, along with little lighters to ignite them, insisting I blow them out. It all felt strange and forced.

I stabbed my fork into a flower-shaped slice of cake. Red jelly oozed out. I watched the others with quiet disgust.

They vomited up food only to eat more, a repulsive display. Despite it being my birthday, I sat alone at the edge of the vast room, feeling out of place and uneasy.

I was wearing a dusk-colored dress layered with lilac, smoke rose, and gold tulle, with sheer straps and pale bell sleeves. Satin gloves clasped by pearls wrapped my hands. My hair was twisted into ropes, crowned with a shimmering bow at the center.

I'd stayed on my best behavior around these people long enough. Volt and Mr. Blythe were nowhere to be seen. Volt had stepped out briefly to fetch me some different food, while Mr. Blythe had left, saying he needed to meet his other children. A sandy-haired man and a woman with a long ponytail.

That left me stuck where I was, sitting quietly, doing my best to follow the Capitol's gestures and small talk, staying polite. Wearing a painful smile, keeping up a cheerful, sweet facade.

Sometimes I wonder if I keep this up, maybe I can earn their pity. Maybe that pity will carry me through if I ever have to become a mentor. At least, that's what I hope, just in case the President's gift breaks. I do not see him as the type to keep promises

I decided to get up and walk around instead of sitting, carefully avoiding the other Capitol interactors. Keeping up with their ridiculous interview questions was a losing battle, and trying to impress them felt like an exhaustion.

Going home was what I wanted, though.

I never finished the small cake on my plate, I left it untouched. I didn't really want to eat it anyway. There was plenty of food here. What was the point?

I wandered aimlessly through the crowd, looking for another pastry to distract myself. Maybe a different spot? Or find Volt. Suddenly, I bumped into someone. They hissed in pain, clutching tightly to the sparkly golden drink in their hand, making sure it didn't spill.

For a moment, I thought I'd angered a Capitol elite. I froze, unable to speak or meet his eyes. Until I looked up and recognized him. Haymitch Abernathy. Of all people, the drunk.

He stiffened, caught somewhere between guarded and off-guard, like suddenly pulled out of the arena and back into reality.

His gaze swept over me, lingering on my two pigtails, if I was reading that right. "I'm sorry! I'm so sorry," I blurted out, eyes squeezed shut, apologizing over and over, my head lowered.

Haymitch Abernathy. The man who looks like he's been dragged through every hell imaginable. The notorious drunk, other than the other victors like Volt and Chaff.

He doesn't approach with fanfare. No Capitol escort, no smiles. Just that worn jacket, those tired eyes. He stops in front of me.

He pulls out a flask, takes a long sip, and holds it out. "Want some?" he asks. He doesn't seem like he could see who I am clearly, as his eyes were trying to study me. He was sober.

I hesitate, the smell of the bitter drink strong. Around District 5, having drinks like these is limited and could be afforded by those who aren't struggling financially. Papa could afford some for himself but he says he will never retort to drinking unless its a juncture nor his children should. The last time I did was Ramsy's birthday.

"No," I whisper.

He nods, like he expected that, and walks away. People here are odd. Victors here are odd. Before I came here, I saw a victor with sharp teeth.

The neon lights blazed overhead, so bright they warped the edges of everything, making the room feel unreal, almost overwhelming. I finally reached the banquet table and let my eyes drift over the dazzling array of sweets. Near the gumdrop section, I noticed a couple of empty wine glasses, already being whisked away by a silent Avox.

I picked up a plate, my fingers trembling slightly. The table was heaped with treats too perfect. Like pieces of art meant to be admired, not devoured.

Pale pink pastries shaped like roses. Cubes of fruit floating in sparkling jelly. Tiny silver spoons resting beside desserts I couldn't name. Everything smelled like sugar. I was staring at a pile of candied grapes shaped like diamonds, trying to figure out if they were real fruit or edible jewelry.

I stood perfectly still, trying to think which one to grab. My plate was empty. My stomach felt the same.

I saw a few small things. A sugared nut here. A cheese curl there. I reached for a tiny glass dish of candied berries and slipped one into my glove. Ramsy will surely like these, maybe Astro and Papa would want to try.

"Smooth," said a voice behind me. "Aerith Diodorus," The dark eyes were dancing over me. "It is such an honour to finally meet you." I tilted my head as he let out his hand for me to shake.

I didn't shake it. "Caspian Iscarot? Iscarot Family, one of the biggest sponsors for Aurora, the mermaid girl?" he introduced himself

All around the Hunger Games, barely any Capitol elite would hardly care for a tribute's last name unless a victor. "So you're the one sending all those useless gifts?" I placed the plate back on the table as I raised my eyebrows.

"Guilty as charged. The one and only" clearly entertained. He had both of his hands raised.

"I take pride in supporting Aurora. Maybe they are useless. But they get attention, don't they? That's what matters in the end." He smiled knowingly. "My little sister's quite a fan of yours. And so am I."

What was I supposed to do with that? He could tell by my disinterested look.

Caspian Iscarot, about the same age as Ramsy. The Iscarot family was one of the leading houses representing Snow's heirs. I'd heard the old stories. Snow lost his own daughter during the rebellion on her birthday, a blow that left him desperate to secure his legacy, making him rely on his son's children.

His son married a woman who couldn't bear children, which only added to the disappointment. So, to preserve the bloodline, his son took an Iscarot wife, someone capable of producing an heir. While that was unfolding, it turned out that the other woman, his son's first wife, once thought barren, could actually bear children after all.

With little choice and great urgency, she produced two daughters, potential heirs in their own right.

This unexpected development forced Snow to reconsider the line of succession. He decided that at least one of these useful children should carry the official title, but only if they proved themselves worthy.

Thus began an ongoing rivalry between heirs, each vying for favor, legitimacy, and power.

I swear this boy was sent by his grandfather, not just to welcome me, but to test me, to prod and figure out what kind of victor I really was. But I wasn't about to let him read me so easily.

He was flanked by two aides in feathered cloaks. He's dressed like a prince, black and garnet, with Snow's sigil pinned to his chest."You killed the boy from District 4 with a trap rigged from a Capitol piece. Impressive," he said warmly. "That didn't make the highlight reel. I had to request the uncut version."

That caught my attention as I narrowed my eyes. "You're creepy," I replied with no mercy. I'm not sugarcoating my words to this boy.

"I'm thorough." He grinned

As conversation quiets and Capitol music begins to play, He straightened and extended a hand across the table. "May I have this dance?"

I stared at his hands. "I don't dance." I said flatly

"Neither do I. But we can both pretend. For them." He glances around at the hovering cameras, the staring elites, the too-sweet drinks, and painted-on smiles. "Or do you prefer a spotlight with a spin with them? Hope your dance card isn't booked." My dance card had always been booked, Mr. Blythe handled it all, unsure what he did there to make Capitol elites not exhaust me from personal dancing.

Despite the urge not to roll my eyes, I kept a smile.  "Fine. But if I step on your foot, don't complain."

"Deal."

⩇⩇:⩇⩇

"I like your ruffled muted outfit, I thought your stylist would give something more -"  blue? He must be asking for something blue or something as colorful as the rest of the Capitol people were wearing.

I questioned it too, but Bonniebel insisted it stay this way. She said it took her ages to find an outfit suitable for me. The outfit was originally meant for the start of the victor tour, but given the current occasion, using it was inescapable.

She complained the whole time she was dressing me, grumbling about not being informed sooner. She kept going on about how much time she'd spent creating the outfit, like she had to interview whoever Tigris was or something. Pretty sure designing clothes doesn't usually require local intel, but with Bonniebel, who knows?

I wonder if I introduced her to Astro, they'd probably talk for hours about how every outfit has its own meaning.

"Did you want me to end up looking like a chandelier?" I could've sworn I saw a Capitol elite who flocked over me dressed up like one. Full glittering reflected ones with even embedded jewelry that serves as candles and stuff.

He tried to hold back a laugh. "I guess your stylist wanted you to look soft tonight," Caspian said, eyeing the outfit. "But honestly, I think something sharper, more direct suits you better."

"Have you thought about making friends here in the Capitol?" he asked as he spun me around.

"You're not fooling me." I outright said deadpan.

"Just asking, you know," he said, eyes glinting with amusement. "Thought I might make a new friend, someone with a different kind of status this time."

"With all due respect... friends?" I looked at him, genuinely puzzled. Confused. "Have you never heard of the concept, or is that just a Capitol thing, Diodorus?"

Trusting someone again wouldn't be too bad, right?

"Or we could just not talk. That works too." I said after a beat

"Right. Not-talking buddies. I can do that," he said, giving me a clumsy twirl, one that almost had me stepping on his feet. And for the first time that night... I almost laughed from his reaction. I saw his face catch my slight, genuine smile and, of course, he did the same. reciprocating it.